To enlarge the view select the HAND tool
and click in the area of the Contents list A u t u m n 1 9 9 8
when an arrow appears on the HAND.
Continue clicking the arrowed hand tool
to advance down the list.
93
trends
Population
In this issue
In brief
New proposals for population and health regular publications, ONS Longitudinal Study,
Annual Report GRO (Scotland), New ONS catalogue published
1
Recent ONS publications
5
Updates and demographic indicators
6
Geographic variations in suicide mortality, 1982-96
Analyses suicide trends by age and sex for the constituent countries of the UK
Julia Bunting and Sue Kelly
7
Teenage mothers and the health of their children
Discusses trends in teenage conception rates, their outcomes and long-term consequences
Beverley Botting, Michael Rosato and Rebecca Wood
19
Drug-related mortality: methods and trends
Describes the processes involved in collecting and compiling data on drug-related deaths in
England and Wales, and documents recent trends in drug-related deaths
Olivia Christophersen, Cleo Rooney and Sue Kelly
29
Marriages in ‘Approved Premises’ in England and Wales: the impact of the 1994
Marriage Act
Considers the impact of the introduction of approved premises marriages following the 1994
Marriage Act
John Haskey
38
Tables
List of tables
Tables 1-24
Notes to tables
53
54
80
Contact points at ONS
82
London: The Stationery Office
A publication of
the Government
Statistical Service
© Crown copyright 1998. Published with the permission of the Office for
National Statistics on behalf of the Controller of Her Majesty’s Stationery
Office.
ISBN 0 11 620971 2
ISSN 0307-4436
Population Trends
Office for National Statistics
B7/05
1 Drummond Gate
London SW1V 2QQ
Editorial office: tel: 0171 533 5101
Editorial board
John Fox (editor)
David Pearce (deputy editor)
Patricia Broad
Angela Dale
Karen Dunnell
Graham C Jones
Ian R Scott
Judith Walton
Population Trends is a journal of the Office for National Statistics. It is
published four times a year in March, June, September and December. In
addition to bringing together articles on a wide range of population and health
topics, Population Trends contains regular series of tables on a wide range of
subjects for which ONS is responsible.
Annual subscription, including postage, £70.00, single issues £19.00.
ONS EDITORIAL POLICY
The Office for National Statistics works in partnership with others in the
Government Statistical Service to provide Parliament, government and the
wider community with the statistical information, analysis and advice needed to
improve decision-making, stimulate research and inform debate. It also
registers key life events. It aims to provide an authoritative and impartial
picture of society and a window on the work and performance of government,
allowing the impact of government policies and actions to be assessed.
Contributions
Articles: 5,000 words max
dates for submissions:
Spring issue:
by 30 Oct
Summer issue: by 29 Jan
Autumn issue: by 28 April
Winter issue:
by 27 July
Please send to: Denise Tanner, executive secretary
Permission to reproduce material in this publication:
Copyright enquiries
Office for National Statistics
B1/04
1 Drummond Gate
London SW1V 2QQ
tel: 0171 533 5674
fax: 0171 533 5689
9 3
|
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
P o p u l a t i o n
Tr e n d s
in brief
other groups. Only among the academics was
there more support for the status quo. One
tenth of those in favour however mentioned
the importance of including some mortality
data in the population quarterly, and some
population data, especially fertility, in the
health quarterly. This fits in with the idea that
each journal would flag up the contents and
summaries of the other.
New proposals for
population and health
regular publications
In spite of this level of support we should
remember that almost one in 5 of
respondents were against the separation –
praising the wide scope of Population Trends
and often mentioning the usefulness of the
annual publication, Key Population and Vital
Statistics for local government and health
authority areas in England and Wales.
Regular readers of Population Trends will be aware that a consultation paper was
sent out with Population Trends 91, in March of this year, setting out new proposals
for population and health regular publications.The consultation document was also
sent to users of ONS’s Population and Health Monitors, and to key customers in
Government Departments, members of advisory committees and other interested
parties. Replies were requested by the end of April.
The document asked for comments on the
following 3 questions:
(a) Would you welcome the focusing of
population and health material from ONS
into 2 separate publications?
(b) Would you welcome receiving all our
current regular commentary, annual
updates, articles, monitors and quarterly
tables in a single quarterly publication ñ
one for health, one for population and
demography?
(c) What are your views on costs and
timetable?
Responses
By 7 May, 124 replies had been received. Table
A shows responses to questions (a) and (b)
by type of customer. Half of all replies (59)
came from local government. The next largest
group was health authorities (20). There were
13 replies from other Government
Departments, 10 from libraries and 8 from
individual academics. The fourteen ‘others’
comprised charities, individuals and unknown
sources.
Findings
There was overwhelming support for the
proposal to publish, and report, separately
population and health statistics. Overall 82 per
cent of respondents were in favour. This was
true of local and health authorities and the
Table
Table A
6
There was also strong support for the idea of
combining existing articles, tables, monitors
and annual updates in 2 quarterly publications.
Seventy-four per cent of respondents were in
favour of this – although another 17 per cent
did not reply. Again there was a similar
response from the main categories of
responders.
Responses to consultation about new proposals for population and health
regular publications
All
Local
Authority
Health
Authority
Other
Libraries
Govt. Dept
Academics Others
a. Separation of population
& health
Yes
No
Qualified answer
No answer
101
17
5
1
49
8
2
-
17
2
1
-
10
1
2
-
9
1
-
4
3
1
-
12
2
-
Total
124
59
20
13
10
8
14
92
10
2
20
44
3
12
16
1
3
11
2
-
8
2
3
3
2
10
3
1
124
59
20
13
10
8
14
b. All in a single Quarterly
Yes
No
Qualified answer
No answer
Total
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
1
P o p u l a t i o n
Tr e n d s
9 3
The answers to the question on costs and
timetables are more difficult to interpret. The
consultation paper states that local and health
authorities would get one free copy each.
Many acknowledged this and said they were
happy with that and the proposed timetable.
Others gave qualified answers or did not reply.
Replies came from a variety of departments in
these organisations, not all of which would
have first access to the one free copy.
Nevertheless, 67 per cent of all respondents
gave their approval to the proposal to keep
the total cost to about £150 – the current
cost of Population Trends and all monitors.
Customers were very averse to price rises,
some even suggested reducing the cost of
PopulationTrends to reflect the reduction in
scope.
|
A u t u m n
1 9 9 8
ONS Longitudinal
Study
Other Government Departments
There were some interesting comments from
other Government Departments raising issues
about Great Britain and UK Statistics as well
as country specific results. The issue of an
overall strategy for health publications is being
addressed by the Department of Health.
• more likely to remain in non-private
households
• in a lower socio-economic status
• experienced poorer health and survival
• more difficult to trace over time
Virtually all the letters acknowledged the
value of such consultation exercises. Many
respondents replied at some length with ideas
and questions. The latter are being referred to
the relevant person in ONS for reply. Some of
the additional points made are set out below:
• crossover of key mortality and fertility data
in both journals
• cumulative indexes would be of value
• importance of keeping population estimates
as a separate annual reference publication
• guest articles
• free tables on the internet
• flag forthcoming items in each edition
• problems for cataloguing in libraries
• will be able to stop having separate binders
for monitors
• take account of Wales, Scotland, HSE, and so
on
• aim for more Great Britain and UK
coverage
Conventionally in LS analyses, those who
could not be found at a subsequent census or
by registering a vital event are assumed to be
lost to follow-up. Loss to follow-up of those in
children’s homes (38 per cent) and of men,
aged 15–30, in places of detention (41 per
cent) was higher than for all other children
(20 per cent) and other men (18 per cent) of
comparable age. The higher loss to follow-up
of these two groups introduces a bias if those
who were lost gained a socio-economic status
which was different to those who remained in
the study.
Recent analysis of ONS Longitudinal Study
(LS) data by Seeromanie Harding, Michael
Rosato, Karen Dunnell illustrates the use of
LS data in the study of social exclusion.
The socio-economic status and health of
children aged under 18 years, who were living
in children’s homes, and young men aged 15–
29, in places of detention, identified in the
1971 Census have been followed-up for 25
years. The analysis showed that compared with
all other children and all other men of the
same age, both groups were:
General comments
those in places in detention) was measured
using Cox regression.
Children aged under 18 years and living
in children’s homes in 1971
At the 1971 Census, 292 children were living
in children’s homes, and of these, 172 were
found in both the 1981 and 1991 Censuses.
Table 1 shows that the proportion of these
children who remained in non-private
households was greater than that of all other
children of the same age. In 1981, 24 per cent
were in non-private households compared
with only 2 per cent of all other children, and
by 1991, 13 per cent compared with 4 per
cent.
The advantage of studies using longitudinal
rather than cross-sectional data is that the
same individuals can be tracked over time and
changes in their social status can be measured.
This allows the influence of factors at an
earlier point in life to be examined in relation
to adult circumstances. The notion of
accumulation of risk of adverse events over
time has direct relevance to policies that aim
to arrest or reverse social deprivation.
Figures 1a and 1b show the socio-economic
status at the 1981 and 1991 Censuses of
children who were in homes and of all other
children. All three indicators show that higher
proportions of those in children’s homes were
in a lower socio-economic status in 1981 and
1991 compared with that of all other children.
For example, 53 per cent of children in homes
were living in rented housing in 1981 and 49
per cent in 1991. This compares with 40 per
cent and 26 per cent respectively for all other
children. Similarly, 51 per cent and 60 per cent
were in a manual class in 1981 and 1991,
respectively, compared with 40 per cent and
43 per cent for all other children.
The socio-economic status for the two groups,
at the 1981 and 1991 Censuses, was measured
using established indicators –occupation based
social class, housing tenure and access to cars.
In the analysis of health, two outcome
measures were used: prevalence of limiting
long-term illness as recorded at the 1991
Census, and death from any cause during the
period 1971-95. Age-adjusted risk of death
compared with that of all others (men for
Table 1
Children, aged under 18 years, and living in children’s homes in 1971: proportions
remaining in non-private households in the 1981 and 1991 Censuses.
ONS Longitudinal Study
Next steps
Household status
The plans to have two quarterly publications
from the beginning of 1999 is being
progressed within ONS.
We would like to thank those people and
organisations who replied.
1981 Census
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
1991 Census
1981 Census
1991 Census
98
96
76
87
0
0
2
0
0
4
12
1
11
0
1
12
112,325
112,324
172
172
Private households
Non-private households
children’s homes
prison
other
All = 100%
2
All other children aged under 18 in 1971 Children in chidren’s homes
S t a t i s t i c s
9 3
Figure 1a
|
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
P o p u l a t i o n
Tr e n d s
Children, aged under 18 years, living in children’s homes in the 1971 Census: socio-economic status in the 1981 and 1991 Censuses
100
Percentage
80
1981
1991
60
40
20
0
owner
occupied
rented
NPH*
car
access
no car
access
NPH*
non-manual
manual
unclassified
* NPH refers to non-private household
Figure 1b
All other children, aged under 18 years, in the 1971 Census: socio-economic status in the 1981 and 1991 Censuses
100
1981
Percentage
80
1991
60
40
20
0
owner
occupied
rented
NPH*
car
access
no car
access
NPH*
non-manual
manual
unclassified
* NPH refers to non-private household
Table 2 shows the risks of limiting long-term
illness and death from any cause among those
who were in children’s homes. Both of these
outcome measures suggest poorer health
compared with other children. The prevalence
of limiting long-term illness was almost four
times greater among children who were in
homes compared with others. Their risk of
mortality was two and a half times higher.
Male, aged 15–29, in places of detention
in 1971
Of the 291 men, aged 15–29, who were in
places of detention at the 1971 Census, 147
were present at both the 1981 and 1991
Censuses. The pattern of results is similar to
that of children in homes – lower socioeconomic status and poorer health outcomes
compared with all other men of the same age.
Table 2
Children, aged under 18 years, and living in children’s homes in 1971: Health outcome
indicators- prevalence of limiting long-term illness in 1991 Census and mortality
ONS Longitudinal Study
during the period 1971-95.
Health outcome
All other children aged under 18 in 1971
Limiting long-term illness
Yes
No
All = 100%
4
96
15
85
112,325
172
1.00
2.5*
1.34–4.66
Mortality
Hazard ratio
95% confidence interval
10
Deaths
* p<0.05
Table 3
Men, aged 15–29 years, in places of detention in 1971: proportions remaining in nonprivate households in the 1981 and 1991 Censuses.
ONS Longitudinal Study
Household status
Table 3 shows that a higher proportion of
these men remained in a non-private
household compared with all other study
members. In 1981, 8 per cent remained in a
non-private household compared with only 1
per cent of all other study members. By 1991,
the comparable figures were 8 per cent
compared with 3 per cent. Two per cent of
men in places in detention were classified as
being in prison in 1991.
Children in chidren’s homes
Private households
Non-private households
prison
psychiatric institutions
other
All = 100%
All other men aged 15–29 years in 1971
Prisoners aged 15–29 in 1971
1981 Census
1981 Census
1991 Census
1991 Census
99
97
92
92
0
0
1
0
0
3
3
0
5
2
1
5
42,168
42,168
147
147
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
O f f i c e
f o r
3
P o p u l a t i o n
Tr e n d s
9 3
Figures 2a and 2b show the socio-economic
status at the 1981 and 1991 Censuses of male
prisoners and all other men. All three
indicators show lower socio-economic status
of men who were in places of detention
compared with all other men in 1981 and
1991. In 1981, 73 per cent were in a manual
class and in 1991, 82 per cent. This compared
with 53 per cent and 50 per cent for all other
men. Unemployment was considerably greater
– 43 per cent in 1981 and 38 per cent in 1991
compared with under 8 per cent for all other
men.
Table 4 shows the risks of limiting long-term
illness and death from any cause. Among men
in places of detention, the prevalence of
limiting long-term illness was more than three
times that for all men of the same age. Their
risk of mortality was also more than two and
a half times higher.
Figure 2a
|
A u t u m n
Table 4
1 9 9 8
Men, aged 15–29 years, in places of detention in 1971: Health outcome indicatorsprevalence of limiting long-term illness in 1991 Census and mortality during the
ONS Longitudinal Study
period 1971-95.
Health outcome
All other men aged 15–29 years in 1971 Prisoners aged 15–29 years in 1971
Limiting long-term illness
Yes
No
All = 100%
Mortality
Hazard ratio
95% confidence interval
7
93
26
74
42,173
147
1.00
2.79*
1.88–4.15
25
Deaths
* p<0.05
Men, aged 15–25, in places of detention in the 1971 Census: socio-economic status in the 1981 and 1991 Censuses
100
Percentage
80
1981
1991
60
40
20
0
owner
rented
occupied
* NPH refers to non-private household
Figure 2b
NPH*
car
access
no car
access
NPH*
nonmanual
manual
unclassified
employed unemployed
sick
All other men, aged 15–29 years, in the 1971 Census: socio-economic status in the 1981 and 1991 Censuses
100
Percentage
80
1981
1991
60
40
20
0
owner
occupied
rented
NPH*
car
access
no car
access
NPH*
* NPH refers to non-private household
4
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
nonmanual
manual
unclassified
employed unemployed
sick
9 3
Annual report GRO(Scotland)
The Annual Report of the Registrar General
for Scotland, 1997, was published in July. The
report presents statistical information arising
from the registration of vital events - births,
deaths and marriages, together with divorces
and adoptions - and related statistical
information on the population in Scotland. In
addition to material for 1997, time series of
data are included.
The report is available on the GRO(S) Web
site at: www.open.gov.uk./gros/groshome.htm;
or can be obtained from GRO(S) Customer
Services on 0131 314 4243.
|
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
P o p u l a t i o n
Tr e n d s
New ONS
catalogue
published
The latest catalogue of ONS and GSS
statistical outputs and services, The Source, has
just been published.The catalogue brings
together the vast array of outputs produced
by central government departments and
agencies.
Copies are available, free of charge, from the
ONS Newport Library (Tel: 01633 812915).
Recent ONS publications
Key Health Statistics from General Practice 1996 (ONS
June £30 ISBN 1 85774 273 7) Analyses of morbidity and
treatment data, including time trends (1994-96) for England and
Wales. The report is the second in an annual series of morbidity
and treatment data derived from the General Practice Research
Database.
Mortality statistics, Childhood, infant and perinatal 1996
(The Stationery Office July £35 ISBN 0 11 621048 6). Annual
reference volume presenting statistics relating to stillbirths, infant
deaths and childhood deaths for 1996 in England and Wales.
Key population and vital statistics, local and health
authority areas 1996 (The Stationery Office June £30 ISBN 0
11 621046 X). Annual reference volume providing key 1996
statistics for local and health authority areas in England and
Wales on population, births, deaths and migration.
Population and Health Monitors
Legal abortions in England and Wales 1997 (AB 98/3 ONS June
£4)
Legal abortions 1997: residents of regions and health authorities
(AB 98/4 ONS June £4)
International migration 1996 (The Stationery Office June
£30 ISBN 0 11 621036 2). Annual reference volume presenting
statistics on the flows of international migrants to and from the
United Kingdom during the last ten years. Detailed figures are
given for the calendar year 1996.
Infant and perinatal mortality 1997: Health authorities and
regional offices (DH3 98/1 ONS June £4)
Marriage, divorce and adoption statistics 1995 (The
Stationery Office July £25 ISBN 0 11 621028 1). Annual reference
volume providing statistics on marriages solemnised, dissolutions
and annulments of marriages granted and adoption orders made,
in England and Wales during 1995.
Social Focus on the Unemployed (The Stationery Office July
£30 ISBN 0 11 621039 7).This edition of the Social Focus series
looks at unemployed people in the United Kingdom and the
experience of unemployment, both economically and socially, for
the individual, their household and their family.
Cancer survival in England and Wales: 1981 and 1989 registrations
(MB1 98/1 ONS June £4)
Estimates of newly diagnosed cases of cancer, England and Wales,
1993-1997 (MB1 98/2 ONS July £4)
Marriages in England and Wales during 1996 (FM2 98/1 ONS July
£4)
Divorces in England and Wales during 1996 (FM2 98/2 ONS July
£4)
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
5
P o p u l a t i o n
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
Autumn
1 9 9 8
updates
Deaths
Births
●
The provisional number of deaths in England and Wales for
the June quarter 1998 was 133.3 thousand, compared with
133.2 thousand in the equivalent quarter for 1997.
●
The provisional number of live births in England and Wales for
the March quarter 1998 was 155.4 thousand, compared with
158.1 thousand for the equivalent quarter in 1997.
●
The provisional death rate for the June quarter 1998 was 10.2
per thousand population, unchanged from the equivalent
quarter for 1997.
●
The provisional rate for live births outside marriage in England
and Wales for the March quarter 1998 was 375 per thousand
live births, an increase of 5 per thousand from the March
quarter 1997.
D
emographic indicators – England and Wales
Population size
Figure 1
Population change (mid-year
to mid-year)
Figure 2
Millions
52
Thousands
300
Thousands
250
Total change
200
51.5
International migration*
Figure 3
inflow
250
51
Natural change
200
100
outflow
50.5
150
Net migration
50
1991
Figure 4
92
93
94
95
96
1991
Births
92
Figure 5
Quarterly thousands
12 months - thousands
800
200
175
93
94
95
(mid-year)
1991
97
96
Deaths
Quarterly thousands
200
* United Kingdom
0
0
92
175
700
150
600
95
96
Infant mortality
(under 1 year)
Figure 6
12 months - thousands
800
93
94
Year
Rate per 1,000 live births
10
9
700
8
7
150
600
125
125
1991
92
93
94
95
96
500
100
Source: Tables 5,8 and 18
6
O f f i c e
f o r
500
1991
92
Key to Figs 4-6:
N a t i o n a l
93
94
95
96
quarterly data
S t a t i s t i c s
400
6
5
1991
92
annual data
93
94
95
96
99 33 | |
AA uu t t uum
m nn 11 99 99 88
PPoo pp uu l l aa t t i i oo nn
TTrr ee nn dd ss
Geographic variations in suicide
mortality, 1982-96
Julia Bunting and Sue Kelly
Demography and Health
ONS
This article is the second part of a paper which
updates previous analyses of suicide published in
Population Trends. Suicide trends are analysed by age
and sex for the constituent countries of the United
Kingdom. Data for England and Wales are presented
by region and by local authority. The analyses show
substantial variations in suicide rates both across
the United Kingdom and within England and Wales.
INTRODUCTION
This article forms the second part of an analysis which updates
three previous Population Trends articles 1,2,3, which presented data
up to 1990/1992. The first part of the update 4 described trends in
suicide by age, sex, occupation and method, and by other factors
including marital status and imprisonment. The analysis showed
that men aged 25–34 and women aged 15–24 were the only groups
for which suicide rates continued to rise. Analyses by occupation
and method suggested that there was a link between suicide rates
and access to, and knowledge of, effective means of committing
suicide. This article adds to our earlier work by exploring
geographic variations in suicide mortality.
The previous Population Trends article on the contribution of
geography to suicide mortality3 presented analyses for the county
districts of England and Wales over the period 1987-92. In this
article we begin by presenting an overview of suicide trends by age
and sex between 1982 and 1996 for the constituent countries of the
United Kingdom; England, Northern Ireland, Scotland and Wales.
This is followed by a more detailed analysis of England and Wales
by region and by local authority. The regional analysis covers two
time periods, 1982-86 and 1992-96, enabling us to compare suicide
rates over time. The local authority analysis covers 1991-96 and
provides a more detailed picture, identifying smaller areas of the
country where mortality from suicide is high and those where it is
low. All data are presented for local authority boundaries as at
April 1997.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
7
P o p u l a t i o n
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
1 9 9 8
Box 1
Registration and coding of suicides in Northern Ireland and Scotland
In Northern Ireland coroners do not record verdicts on suicide as they do in England and Wales, instead they forward a summary of
‘findings’ to the Registrar. From these findings staff at the General Register Office for Northern Ireland (GRO(NI)) decide if the death
is a suicide, accident, etc. GRO(NI) consult with coroners on findings where it is unclear whether the death was a suicide or not and
then code the death accordingly.
Scotland does not have a system of coroners and inquests and there is no delay in the initial registration of a death which in England
and Wales would be referred to a coroner. Such deaths are reported to the Procurator Fiscal by the Registrar or others.The death
meanwhile will have been registered in the normal way and the cause of death will have been coded by the General Register Office
for Scotland (GRO(S)) in the light of information provided at the time of registration. This information may indicate that the death
was due to suicide or self-inflicted injury and could immediately attract a code in the range E950–E959. In the absence of such
information the death would be given the appropriate code in the range E980–E989 - injury undetermined whether accidentally or
purposely inflicted.
When the Procurator Fiscal has examined the case he informs the GRO(S) of any changes to the information originally recorded on
the death certificate, including clarification of the cause of death. If necessary, GRO(S) will then change the code allocated to this
death.
GRO(S) also consult with the forensic department that carried out any post mortem, the Crown Office and the Scottish Office
Home and Health Departments on a regular basis to ensure that any information that these bodies hold is used to allocate the
correct codes to suicides and other deaths (e.g. homicides). However, no changes are made to the records after about the end of
March following the year in which the death was originally registered.
DEFINITIONS
In this article, as in the first part 4, ‘suicides’ refers to ‘suicides and
deaths from injury and poisoning undetermined whether
accidentally or purposely inflicted’. This corresponds to codes
E950–E959 and E980–E989, (excluding E988.8 for England and
Wales), of the International Classification of Diseases Ninth
Revision (ICD9) 5 . As we explained in one of our earlier articles 1,
it is likely that most undetermined deaths (open verdicts) among
adults are cases where the harm was self-inflicted but there was
insufficient evidence to prove that the deceased deliberately
intended to kill themselves. The code E988.8 is excluded because,
since 1979 in England and Wales, it has been used, although not
exclusively, to accelerate the death registration in cases where a
coroner adjourns an inquest 6. Nearly all of these cases that are
resolved turn out to be homicide. In using this broader definition of
suicide, we have restricted our analyses to those aged 15 and over.
Details of the registration systems in Northern Ireland and Scotland
are presented in Box 1.
All suicide rates presented in this paper have been directly
age-standardised to the European standard population7 aged 15 and
over.
COMPARISONS ACROSS THE UNITED KINGDOM
To compare suicide trends in the four constituent countries of the
United Kingdom we calculated age-standardised death rates, for
men and women separately, for the two age-groups 15–44 and 45
and over. The results are presented in Figure 1. The most striking
finding is that the suicide rates in Scotland were considerably
higher than in the other countries and that these differences had
increased over time. For men in both age-groups the rate in
Scotland in 1982-84 was over 25 per cent higher than that for the
United Kingdom as a whole, but by 1994-96 it was over 50 per
8
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
cent higher. For women aged 15–44 the suicide rate in Scotland in
1982-84 was 35 per cent higher than that for the United Kingdom
as a whole, by 1994-96 it was 70 per cent higher. For women aged
45 and over, there was little difference in the suicide rates between
constituent countries of the United Kingdom in the early years of
the analysis. However, by 1994-96 women in Scotland aged 45 and
over had a suicide rate which was over 60 per cent higher than that
for the United Kingdom as a whole.
Suicide rates for men aged 15–44 generally increased between the
early 1980s and the mid-1990s. However, in England there was a
slight decline from a peak in 1990-92. In both Northern Ireland and
Scotland suicide rates showed the first signs of a downturn in
1994-96, however in both countries rates in 1994-96 were still over
50 per cent higher than they were in 1982-84. In Wales, the suicide
rate continued to increase throughout the 1990s, so that in 1994-96
it was over 65 per cent higher than in 1982-84. These different
trends mean that, over the course of 15 years, suicide rates for men
aged 15–44 have diverged between the constituent countries. For
example, rates in Wales and England were the same in 1982-84,
but by 1994-96 men aged 15–44 in Wales had a suicide rate which
was 35 per cent higher than that in England.
In contrast to men, suicide rates among women aged 15–44
decreased between 1982-84 and 1994-96 in all countries except
Scotland. The greatest decline, of over 30 per cent, was in Northern
Ireland, while rates in Wales and England decreased by 20 per cent
and 13 per cent, respectively. As a result there was an overall
convergence in the rates for Northern Ireland, Wales and England,
which in 1994-96 all had rates of around 45 suicides per million
women aged 15–44. However, the suicide rate among women in
Scotland increased by over 12 per cent between 1982-84 and
1994-96, and was 70 per cent higher than that for the United
Kingdom as a whole in 1994-96.
S t a t i s t i c s
9 3
|
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
Po p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
Age-standardised suicide rates per million population by age and sex, United Kingdom, 1982-96*
Figure 1
a) Men aged 15–44
b) Women aged 15–44
350
350
England
Wales
300
300
Scotland
N. Ireland
250
Rate per million
Rate per million
250
200
150
200
150
100
100
50
50
0
0
1982
1984
1986
1988
1990
1992
1994
1996
1982
1984
1986
1988
c) Men aged 45 and over
d) Women aged 45 and over
350
350
300
300
250
250
200
1992
1994
1996
150
1990
1992
1994
1996
200
150
100
100
50
50
0
0
1982
1984
1986
1988
1990
1992
1994
1996
1982
1984
1986
1988
Year
*
1990
Year
Rate per million
Rate per million
Year
Year
3-year moving averages plotted on central year
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
9
P o p u l a t i o n
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
1 9 9 8
Scotland8, McLoone concluded that in “1991-93 suicide rates in
young men and women living in deprived areas [of Scotland] were
about twice the rates of those living in affluent areas”.
Suicide rates for men aged 45 and over decreased between 1982-84
Figure
3 in all countries but by varying amounts - in Scotland
and
1994-96
by 5 per cent, in England by 26 per cent, in Northern Ireland by 27
per cent and in Wales by 29 per cent. Across the entire time period
the highest rates were again in Scotland. In 1982-84, the rate in
Scotland was 25 per cent higher than that for the United Kingdom
as a whole. However, because of the slower rate of decline in
Scotland compared to the other countries, this had risen to more
than 50 per cent higher than the rate for the United Kingdom as a
whole by 1994-96.
PATTERNS AND TRENDS IN ENGLAND AND
WALES
G o ve r n m e n t O f f i c e R e g i o n s
Age-standardised suicide rates for Wales and the ten English
GORs, for men and women aged 15–44 and 45 and over, for the
two time periods 1982-86 and 1992-96, are shown in Table 1.
Figure 2 shows Wales and the boundaries of the ten Government
Office Regions (GORs) of England.
Among women aged 45 and over, suicide rates fell by between 45
and 55 per cent in England, Northern Ireland and Wales between
1982-84 and 1994-96. In comparison, the rate in Scotland
decreased by 21 per cent overall, the result of a slight increase
since 1991-93. These changes mean that again there has been a
divergence in the rates between Scotland and the other constituent
countries of the United Kingdom.
Among men aged 15–44 suicide rates were higher in every region
in 1992-96 than in 1982-86. However, despite this increase, rates in
the ten English regions began to decline in the early 1990s (shown
for England as a whole in Figure 1). In contrast, the suicide rate for
men aged 15–44 in Wales showed no signs of a downward turn
(see Figure 1). Table 1 shows that the rate for Wales increased by
over 50 per cent between 1982-86 and 1992-96. This dramatic
increase meant that in 1992-96 young men in Wales had a
significantly higher rate of suicide than young men in England and
Wales as a whole. In contrast, the suicide rate among men aged 15–
44 in London remained almost constant. This meant that London,
the only region which had a significantly high suicide rate among
young men in 1982-86, had a rate below that for England and
Wales as a whole in 1992-96.
Overall, suicide trends in the United Kingdom between the early
1980s and the mid-1990s show that for men and women in both
age-groups there has been a divergence in the suicide rates between
Scotland and the other three countries. For women, the suicide
rates in 1994-96 were very similar in England, Northern Ireland
and Wales for both age-groups. In contrast, the rates in Scotland
were nearly double those of the other countries. For men in both
age-groups the rates for Scotland were considerably higher than
those for the rest of the United Kingdom, with the difference
increasing over time. In an analysis of suicide and deprivation in
Table 1
Age-standardised suicide rates per million population by age and sex, England and Wales, 1982-86 and 1992-96
Men
Age 15–44
Women
1982–86
North East
North West
Merseyside
Yorkshire and the Humber
East Midlands
West Midlands
Eastern
London
South East
South West
Wales
161
174
153
173
147
146
151
181
160
162
162
England and Wales
162
North East
North West
Merseyside
Yorkshire and the Humber
East Midlands
West Midlands
Eastern
London
South East
South West
Wales
236
241
233
242
202
211
222
240
226
233
254
England and Wales
230
1992–96
~
†
198
233
208
201
192
181
171
182
181
196
247
% change
1982–86
23
34
37
17
31
24
14
1
13
21
53
45
65
49
54
45
50
47
73
54
60
50
195
20
56
192
176
164
178
171
170
175
178
181
187
186
-19
-27
-29
-27
-15
-19
-21
-26
-20
-20
-27
121
159
104
155
125
114
134
146
131
143
122
178
-23
136
†
~
~
†
1992–96
~
†
~
~
†
55
64
52
53
45
45
39
56
48
50
42
% change
†
~
22
-2
6
-2
0
-9
-16
-24
-12
-17
-16
50
-10
65
69
53
71
64
63
60
74
81
76
62
-46
-56
-49
-54
-49
-45
-55
-49
-38
-47
-49
Age 45 and over
†
~
~
~
Significantly higher than England and Wales.
Significantly lower than England and Wales.
10
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
†
~
†
~
69
~
~
†
-49
9 3
|
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
Po p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
Box 2
Key to Maps
The maps in Figure 3 all use five shades, with the middle shade denoting local authorities whose suicide rates were not significantly
different from the corresponding rates for England and Wales. The darkest two shades show those authorities whose rates were
significantly higher than those for England and Wales, with the darkest showing those whose rates were more than 15 per cent higher.
The lightest two shades show those authorities whose rates were significantly lower than those for England and Wales, with the
lightest showing those that had rates more than 15 per cent lower than those for England and Wales. In some local authorities
(identified separately on the map) there were no suicide deaths for the given age and sex groups between 1991 and 1996. These
authorities tend to be those with very small populations, for example the Isles of Scilly, the City of London, Teesdale and Berwickupon-Tweed.
Figure 2
Among men aged 45 and over the suicide rate declined by 23 per
cent overall between 1982-86 and 1992-96. Rates fell by more than
25 per cent in the North West, Merseyside, Yorkshire and the
Humber, Wales and London. In 1992-96, no region had a suicide
rate which was significantly different from that for England and
Wales as a whole.
Wales and the Government Office Regions of
England
As our previous article4 showed, and these data confirm, the
greatest declines in suicide since the early 1980s have been among
women aged 45 and over. The suicide rate for this group almost
halved between 1982-86 and 1992-96 in England and Wales as a
whole. The smallest percentage decline, of 38 per cent, was in the
South East. This slower rate of decline meant that in 1992-96
women aged 45 and over in the South East had a suicide rate which
was significantly higher than that for England and Wales as a
whole. In the North West, and Yorkshire and the Humber, rates
were significantly high in 1982-86 but then fell substantially, so
that in 1992-96 rates in these two regions were similar to that for
England and Wales as a whole. Rates in Merseyside were
significantly low in both time periods.
NOR
TH
NORTH
EAST
NOR
TH
NORTH
WEST
ORKSHIRE
YORKSHIRE
AND THE
HUMBER
MERSEY
SIDE
MERSEYSIDE
EAST
MIDLANDS
ALES
WALES
WEST
MIDLANDS
EASTERN
LONDON
SOUTH EAST
SOUTH WEST
In contrast to the trends in suicide rates among men aged 15–44,
suicide rates for women aged 15–44 were lower in most regions in
1992-96 than in 1982-86. The exceptions were the North East and
Merseyside where rates increased by 22 per cent and 6 per cent,
respectively. Despite these increases the rates in these two regions
did not become significantly higher than that for England and
Wales as a whole in 1992-96. The suicide rate among women aged
15–44 in London declined between 1982-86 and 1992-96. The rate
was significantly higher than that for England and Wales as a
whole in the first time period but was no longer so in the second.
The suicide rate in the North West was significantly higher than
that for England and Wales as a whole in both time periods and
declined by only 2 per cent. Rates in Eastern region were
significantly low in both time periods.
Overall, suicide rates in the Government Office Regions of
England, and in Wales, diverged between 1982-86 and 1992-96 for
men aged 15–44. This was largely a result of the much higher
percentage increase in Wales compared to that in the regions of
England. Rates for men aged 45 and over converged between
1982-86 and 1992-96 because those regions with the highest rates
in the earlier time period showed the greatest percentage declines.
The regional variation in suicide rates among women aged 15–44
and 45 and over showed no pattern of convergence or divergence.
For women aged 15–44 this was largely the result of a 22 per cent
increase in the rate in the North East, which had the lowest rate in
1982-86, offset by a 24 per cent decrease in the rate in London,
which had the highest rate in 1982-86. In 1992-96 Eastern region
had significantly low suicide rates for both men and women aged
15–44 and for women aged 45 and over. Regions with significantly
high suicide rates in 1992-96 were the North West for men and
women aged 15–44, Wales for men aged 15–44 and the South East
for women aged 45 and over.
Local authorities
Figures 3a-3d show the pattern of age-standardised suicide rates for
local authorities in England and Wales as at April 1997 boundaries,
the latest available at the time of analysis. Local authorities include
county districts (CDs), metropolitan county districts (MCDs),
London boroughs (LBs) and unitary authorities (UAs). Data are
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
11
P o p u l a t i o n
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
1 9 9 8
Variations in age-standardised suicide rates per million population by local authority, England and Wales, 1991-96
Figure 3
(a) Men aged 15-44
Local authorities with no deaths
Isles of Scilly
London
;;
;;
>15% higher than E&W
<15% higher than E&W
not significantly different from E&W
<15% lower than E&W
(b) Women aged 15-44
;;;
;;;
;;;
;;
;;
;;;
;;;
Local authorities with no deaths
;;;
;;;
;;
;;;
;;;
;;
;;
;;;
;;
;;
;; ;;;;
;;;;
;;;
;;;;
;;;
;;
;;
;
;
12
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
>15% lower than E&W
no deaths
Berwick-upon-Tweed
Blaneau Gwent
East Northamptonshire
Isles of Scilly
Kennet
Kettering
Purbeck
South Holland
South Shropshire
Teesdale
Tunbridge Wells
London
9 3
|
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
Po p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
Variations in age-standardised suicide rates per million population by local authority, England and Wales, 1991-96 (continued)
Figure 3
(c) Men aged 45 and over
Local authorities with no deaths
Isles of Scilly
London
;;
>15% higher than E&W
<15% higher than E&W
not significantly different from E&W
<15% lower than E&W
;;
;;
(d) Women aged 45 and over
>15% lower than E&W
no deaths
Local authorities with no deaths
Bolsover
City of London
;;
;;
;
;
O f f i c e
London
;;
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
13
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 26
Table
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
Age-standardised suicide rates per million population by local authority, men aged 15–44, England and Wales,1991–96
Local authorities with
significantly high rates 1
Rate
Confidence interval Number of
Lower
Upper
suicides
Manchester MCD
Hastings CD
Copeland CD
Carmarthenshire UA
Neath Port Talbot UA
Denbighshire UA
Barrow-in-Furness CD
Calderdale MCD
Pendle CD
Tameside MCD
Preston CD
West Lindsey CD
Lancaster CD
Exeter CD
Isle of Wight UA
Lambeth LB
Wirral MCD
Bristol UA
Birmingham MCD
Bolton MCD
Restormel CD
Bournemouth UA
337
406
386
328
328
355
359
302
342
289
307
347
308
311
309
269
265
253
234
257
311
275
(290
(279
(261
(247
(241
(239
(238
(233
(230
(228
(227
(225
(223
(220
(216
(216
(214
(211
(208
(204
(203
(203
England and Wales
197
(194 - 200)
1
2
1 9 9 8
-
384)
532)
510)
409)
415)
471)
481)
370)
453)
351)
388)
470)
393)
402)
403)
322)
315)
294)
260)
311)
418)
348)
208
40
37
63
55
36
34
74
36
86
58
31
51
46
42
111
106
148
319
90
32
56
Local authorities with
significantly low rates 2
South Herefordshire CD
Tonbridge and Malling CD
Mid Bedfordshire CD
Purbeck CD
Wokingham CD
Bromley LB
South Gloucestershire UA
Fenland CD
Hertsmere CD
Bexley LB
Merton LB
Malvern Hills CD
Epping Forest CD
Sutton LB
East Hertfordshire CD
Braintree CD
Thurrock CD
Spelthorne CD
Nuneaton and Bedworth CD
Hinckley and Bosworth CD
Derbyshire Dales CD
Lichfield CD
Harlow CD
Cheltenham CD
Redbridge LB
Barnet LB
South Northamptonshire CD
The Wrekin CD
Windsor and Maidenhead CD
Kingston upon Thames LB
Mid Devon CD
Dudley MCD
Havering LB
Chester-le-Street CD
Sevenoaks CD
Reading CD
Oswestry CD
Rochford CD
Rate
69
94
99
75
106
123
122
100
104
122
124
103
114
122
118
118
122
116
122
118
108
118
115
124
141
146
115
133
133
136
114
151
147
112
129
139
97
121
Confidence interval Number of
Lower
Upper
suicides
(1
(43
(50
(1
(61
(88
(84
(38
(44
(81
(81
(39
(60
(76
(66
(65
(70
(57
(67
(58
(37
(56
(49
(67
(99
(110
(46
(83
(81
(85
(39
(113
(103
(34
(68
(86
(2
(50
-
137)
145)
147)
148)
152)
159)
161)
162)
163)
163)
166)
168)
168)
168)
170)
170)
173)
175)
177)
177)
178)
179)
180)
181)
182)
183)
184)
184)
186)
187)
188)
190)
190)
191)
191)
191)
192)
193)
4
13
16
4
21
47
39
10
12
34
33
10
17
28
20
19
22
15
19
15
9
14
12
19
45
62
11
27
25
28
9
60
44
8
17
29
4
11
In descending order of lower confidence interval
In ascending order of upper confidence interval
aggregated for the years 1991-96 and analysed separately for men
and women for the age-groups 15–44 and 45 and over. See Box 2
for an explanation of the shading of the maps.
Tables 2-5 show the age-standardised suicide rates per million
population for those authorities with rates which were significantly
different from that for England and Wales as a whole. The rates are
ranked by their confidence intervals to take into account the
magnitude of their statistical variability. For example, for men aged
15–44, Manchester is at the top of the table with a rate of 337 per
million and Hastings, with a rate of 406 per million, is ranked
second. This is because over 200 deaths were registered in
Manchester whereas the rate for Hastings was based on 40 deaths,
making it less statistically significant.
Looking at the four Figures or Tables together, the only authority to
have a significantly high suicide rate in all four age/sex groups is
Manchester. The highest rate in Manchester, of 337 suicides per
million population, was for men aged 15–44. Among men aged 45
and over the rate was 278 suicides per million and for women the
rates were 113 and 119 per million population for ages 15–44 and
45 and over, respectively. A recent article in the Health Service
Journal9 reported that “one in 10 male Mancunians is clinically
depressed” and that a free 24-hour phoneline CALM (Campaign
Against Living Miserably), which is financied by the Department
of Health, has received 1,000 phonecalls a week since its launch in
December 1997.
14
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
After analysing and mapping the data we used the ONS Area
Classification10 to try to draw some common links between the
characteristics of those local authorities which had suicide rates
which were significantly different from those for England and
Wales as a whole. Box 3 describes the Area Classification and
gives definitions of some of the key terms. Because the
classification is based on local authority boundaries as they existed
in 1991, we have not been able to use it for the new unitary
authorities in Wales, which all came into effect in April 1996, or
the new English unitary authorities which have been established
since April 1996. It is important to note that we are only using the
Area Classification to describe the characteristics of those
authorities which we found to have significantly high or low
suicide rates. We are not suggesting that all of the local authorities
which are classified to those Groups or Clusters mentioned have
suicide rates which are significantly different from those for
England and Wales.
For men aged 15–44 (Figure 3a, Table 2), 22 local authorities had
significantly high suicide rates. These were predominantly located
in Wales and the North West of England (for example Manchester,
Preston and Lancaster) where suicide rates were about 50 per cent
higher than in England and Wales as a whole. Nineteen of these
local authorities could be classified using the ONS Area
Classification. Seven of these were classified to the Manufacturing
Group, of which six (including Barrow-in-Furness and Pendle)
were specifically classified to the Cluster Pennine Towns. At the
S t a t i s t i c s
9 3
Table 36
Table
Rate
Manchester MCD
Southampton UA
Westminster, City of LB
Blackpool CD
Bolton MCD
Lambeth LB
Haringey LB
Burnley CD
113
96
93
105
88
84
86
117
England and Wales
2
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
Po p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
Age-standardised suicide rates per million population by local authority, women aged 15–44, England and Wales,1991–96
Local authorities with
significantly high rates 1
1
|
50
Confidence interval Number of
Lower
Upper
suicides
(85
(59
(58
(57
(56
(54
(53
(53
-
141)
133)
129)
152)
121)
113)
119)
180)
(48 -
52)
65
26
28
19
29
36
28
13
Local authorities with
significantly low rates 2
Rate
Stratford-on-Avon CD
Hart CD
Sedgemoor CD
Monmouthshire UA
Thurrock CD
Castle Point CD
Great Yarmouth CD
Babergh CD
Tewkesbury CD
Forest Heath CD
Waverley CD
South Gloucestershire UA
Epping Forest CD
Oadby and Wigston CD
Harrow LB
Nuneaton and Bedworth CD
Wokingham CD
Broxtowe CD
Wrexham UA
Newbury CD
Uttlesford CD
Stafford CD
Ashford CD
Three Rivers CD
Stevenage CD
East Hampshire CD
East Cambridgeshire CD
East Riding of Yorkshire UA
Ellesmere Port and Neston CD
North Hertfordshire CD
East Dorset CD
Broxbourne CD
South Somerset CD
Bath and North East Somerset UA
South Derbyshire CD
Walsall MCD
Fareham CD
8
8
9
9
12
10
10
10
11
11
13
20
16
13
22
19
21
19
20
21
14
20
18
18
18
21
15
28
19
21
19
19
23
25
20
28
22
Confidence interval Number of
Lower
Upper
suicides
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(4
(0
(0
(4
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(10
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(3
(0
(10
(0
-
23)
25)
26)
27)
28)
29)
30)
31)
32)
32)
32)
35)
38)
38)
40)
41)
41)
41)
42)
42)
43)
43)
43)
44)
44)
44)
44)
45)
45)
46)
46)
46)
46)
47)
47)
47)
47)
1
1
1
1
2
1
1
1
1
1
2
6
2
1
6
3
4
3
3
4
1
3
2
2
2
3
1
10
2
3
2
2
4
5
2
9
3
In descending order of lower confidence interval
In ascending order of upper confidence interval
Box 3
ONS Area Classification
The classification provides a general purpose summary indicator of the characteristics of each local authority in Great Britain. Using
information collected at the 1991 Census it classifies each local authority into one of 6 Families, 12 Groups and 34 Clusters on the
basis of their demographic and social characteristics. Two of the Clusters - Highlands and Islands and Uplands and Agriculture - form the
Group Scotland and are therefore not applicable to this analysis of local authorities in England and Wales. Because the classification is
based on authorities as they existed in 1991 we have not been able to use it to classify the new unitary authorities in Wales, which all
came into effect in April 1996, or the new English unitary authorities which have been established since April 1996.
The classification summarises local authorities in terms of the ‘scores’ for 37 separate socio-demographic variables obtained from the
census. The term ‘deprivation’ is used as a general descriptive term to refer to the values for a group of five variables which form part
of the classification and which characterise generally poor socio-economic circumstances. These variables, and their units of
measurement, are: the standardised rate of limiting long-term illness; the percentage of children with a single parent; the percentage of
dependents with a lone carer; the unemployment rate; and the percentage of people in households without a car. Local authorities
which have high values for these variables are the more socio-economically deprived. The term ‘prosperous’ is a descriptive term
which refers to a group of four variables which form part of the classification and characterise more affluent socio-economic
circumstances. These variables, and their units of measurement, are: the percentage of households with two earners and no children
(‘Dinkies’); the percentage of residents who are in social classes I or II; the percentage of households with 2 or more cars; and the
percentage of dwellings with seven or more rooms.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
15
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 46
Table
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
Age-standardised suicide rates per million population by local authority, men aged 45 and over, England and Wales,1991–96
Local authorities with
significantly high rates 1
Rate
Confidence interval Number of
Lower
Upper
suicides
Colchester CD
Manchester MCD
Brighton and Hove UA
Kensington and Chelsea LB
Camden LB
Lambeth LB
Leominster CD
Westminster, City of LB
Taunton Deane CD
Southwark LB
Powys UA
Harrogate CD
319
278
285
309
295
284
368
284
315
277
284
274
(228
(221
(217
(216
(211
(209
(208
(207
(205
(199
(195
(190
England and Wales
181
(177 - 185)
1
2
1 9 9 8
-
409)
334)
354)
401)
379)
360)
527)
361)
425)
354)
373)
357)
48
96
72
43
48
56
22
53
33
51
41
42
Local authorities with
significantly low rates 2
Knowsley MCD
Ellesmere Port and Neston CD
Hart CD
Redbridge LB
Derbyshire Dales CD
Broxtowe CD
Blaby CD
Hinckley and Bosworth CD
Dudley MCD
Havering LB
Sefton MCD
Castle Point CD
Greenwich LB
Tameside MCD
Rotherham MCD
Tonbridge and Malling CD
Basildon CD
North West Leicestershire CD
Walsall MCD
Gravesham CD
Dartford CD
West Lancashire CD
Wansbeck CD
Sheffield MCD
Kingston upon Thames LB
Barnet LB
Braintree CD
Havant CD
Rate
87
81
83
105
88
96
92
94
116
112
117
93
108
112
116
101
108
98
122
101
99
104
92
137
113
128
117
118
Confidence interval Number of
Lower
Upper
suicides
(37
(21
(20
(63
(26
(41
(31
(35
(80
(70
(79
(32
(60
(67
(74
(44
(58
(37
(80
(38
(34
(45
(17
(106
(57
(86
(59
(59
-
136)
141)
147)
147)
149)
151)
152)
152)
153)
154)
155)
155)
156)
157)
158)
158)
159)
160)
163)
164)
164)
164)
168)
169)
169)
170)
175)
176)
12
7
7
24
8
12
9
10
40
28
37
9
20
24
30
12
18
10
34
10
9
12
6
77
16
37
16
16
In descending order of lower confidence interval
In ascending order of upper confidence interval
1991 Census, authorities in the Pennine Towns Cluster were
characterised by higher than average levels of ‘deprivation’ and
almost half of all dwellings were terraced and one quarter of
households had no central heating. The Group Resorts and
Retirement, and specifically the Cluster Traditional Seaside Towns
(which includes Hastings and Bournemouth), accounted for a
further 4 of the 19 local authorities with significantly high suicide
rates. This Cluster was also characterised in 1991 as having higher
than average levels of ‘deprivation’ and a high percentage of
residents aged 65 and over.
Of the 38 authorities which had significantly lower than average
suicide rates for men aged 15–44, nearly one third were in the
Group Growth Areas which lie predominantly in central and
southern England (for example Mid Bedfordshire, East
Hertfordshire and Tonbridge and Malling). In 1991 this Group had
levels of ‘deprivation’ well below the national average and was
characterised as prospering and aspiring. The Group had a high
percentage of working women, a low unemployment rate and only
one household in 10 had no central heating. Another 8 authorities
(including Reading, Bromley and Kingston upon Thames) with
significantly low suicide rates for men aged 15–44 were classified
to the Group Services and Education, which was characterised by
just below average levels of ‘deprivation’. This Group also had a
high percentage of working women, residents who were students,
residents who were highly qualified, residents in social classes I or
II, and young single person households. This Group also had 21/2 to
3 times the national percentage of Asian and Black residents.
For women aged 15–44 (Figure 3b, Table 3), there were just 8 local
authorities which had suicide rates significantly higher than that for
England and Wales as a whole. Four of these authorities were
located in the North West of England, three were London Boroughs
and the eighth was Southampton. In contrast to men, these
authorities fall into a range of Groups and Clusters within the ONS
Area Classification.
16
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
There were 37 local authorities which had significantly low suicide
rates for women aged 15–44, of which 32 could be classified using
the ONS Area Classification. Nearly half of these authorities
(including Stratford-on-Avon, Newbury and East Hampshire)
belonged to the Group Growth Areas, which as we have mentioned
above was characterised by very low levels of ‘deprivation’.
For men aged 45 and over (Figure 3c, Table 4), 12 local authorities
had significantly high suicide rates, of which 10 could be classified
using the ONS Area Classification. Half of these belonged to the
Group Inner London. Interestingly, these five authorities were split
between two Clusters which have very different socio-demographic
characteristics. Three (including Kensington and Chelsea) were
classified as Central London and 2 (Southwark and Lambeth) as
Inner City Boroughs. The Cluster Inner City Boroughs was
characterised by high levels of ‘deprivation’, a high proportion of
children in lone parent families and high unemployment. The
Central London Cluster was characterised by a high percentage of
young single person households and a high percentage of highly
qualified residents. The population of this Cluster was highly
mobile, with a high percentage of residents who had moved in the
last year, and one in five dwellings were privately rented. However,
it should be noted that these findings may reflect what is
commonly known as the ‘ecological fallacy’. This refers to the fact
that the characteristics of these areas may not reflect the actual
characteristics of the individuals most at risk of committing
suicide.
There were 28 local authorities which had significantly lower
suicide rates for men aged 45 and over than that for England and
Wales as a whole. These fell into 10 different ONS Area
Classification Groups. However, despite this apparent diversity,
nearly half of the authorities were classified into just two Groups,
Growth Areas (described above) and Mixed Urban and Rural. The
Mixed Urban and Rural Group (including Dudley and West
Lancashire) was characterised by stable, small scale communities,
S t a t i s t i c s
9 3
Table 56
Table
Camden LB
Westminster, City of LB
Brighton and Hove UA
Cambridge CD
Kensington and Chelsea LB
Conwy UA
Carrick CD
Manchester MCD
Restormel CD
Scarborough CD
1
2
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
Po p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
Age-standardised suicide rates per million population by local authority, women aged 45 and over, England and Wales,1991–96
Local authorities with
significantly high rates 1
England and Wales
|
Rate
201
175
150
184
148
157
155
119
150
146
71
Confidence interval Number of
Lower
Upper
suicides
(135
(119
(101
(95
(88
(87
(83
(83
(81
(78
-
267)
231)
199)
273)
209)
226)
227)
156)
220)
214)
(69 -
74)
43
44
45
18
26
22
23
46
21
20
Local authorities with
significantly low rates 2
Rate
Derbyshire Dales CD
Torfaen UA
Forest Heath CD
Melton CD
Broxtowe CD
Havering LB
Mid Devon CD
Ryedale CD
South Shropshire CD
Durham CD
Sefton MCD
The Vale of Glamorgan UA
Bridgend UA
Staffordshire Moorlands CD
Amber Valley CD
North Shropshire CD
Copeland CD
Kennet CD
Ceredigion UA
Swale CD
East Devon CD
The Wrekin CD
Havant CD
South Gloucestershire UA
Ipswich CD
Tameside MCD
West Lindsey CD
Monmouthshire UA
Congleton CD
St Helens MCD
North Somerset UA
Mole Valley CD
Luton UA
Pendle CD
Lewisham LB
Barking and Dagenham LB
High Peak CD
Sunderland MCD
Middlesbrough UA
11
14
16
13
20
26
21
19
15
23
33
29
27
25
28
18
28
30
25
29
37
32
32
38
32
39
33
32
30
38
39
32
38
33
42
39
33
45
36
Confidence interval Number of
Lower
Upper
suicides
(0
(0
(0
(0
(0
(7
(0
(0
(0
(0
(15
(7
(1
(0
(2
(0
(0
(3
(0
(0
(14
(5
(3
(15
(2
(16
(2
(1
(0
(11
(13
(0
(9
(0
(16
(11
(0
(22
(3
-
34)
34)
38)
39)
41)
45)
45)
45)
46)
50)
51)
52)
53)
53)
54)
54)
56)
57)
58)
58)
59)
60)
61)
62)
62)
62)
63)
63)
64)
64)
66)
66)
66)
67)
67)
67)
67)
68)
68)
1
2
2
1
4
8
3
2
1
3
16
7
5
3
5
1
4
5
3
4
15
6
5
11
5
12
5
5
3
8
9
4
7
5
12
9
4
16
5
In descending order of lower confidence interval
In ascending order of upper confidence interval
with below average levels of ‘deprivation’ and around average
levels of ‘prosperity’.
For women aged 45 and over (Figure 3d, Table 5), there were only
10 local authorities with significantly high suicide rates, of which 8
could be classified using the ONS Area Classification. These fell
into 5 different Groups. Similarly to men aged 45 and over, three of
the authorities were classified to the Group Inner London and
specifically the Cluster Central London which, as we have
mentioned above, was characterised by a highly qualified and
mobile population. There were 39 local authorities which had
significantly low suicide rates for women aged 45 and over, of
which 32 could be classified by the ONS Area Classification. The
Area Classification indicates a substantial diversity between the
socio-demographic profiles of these authorities, although over half
of them were classified to just three Groups: Growth Areas, Coast
and Country and Mixed Urban and Rural. The Group Coast and
Country (which we have not discussed above and includes
Derbyshire Dales, Mid Devon and South Shropshire) had a high
percentage of residents aged 45–64 and aged 65 and over. The
Group had relatively low levels of ‘deprivation’.
Overall, the only local authority with significantly high suicide
rates in all four of the age/sex groups was Manchester, where rates
were more than 50 per cent higher than those for England and
Wales as a whole. With the exception of men aged 15–44, for
whom significantly high rates were found in Wales and the North
West, there was no obvious areal pattern. However, the ONS Area
Classification can be used to draw out similarities in the sociodemographic profiles of these apparently disparate geographic
locations. For men and women in both age bands the lowest suicide
rates were in those local authorities which were classified by the
ONS Area Classification into the Group Growth Areas. This Group
had much lower than average levels of ‘deprivation’ and was also
‘prospering’. In addition, significantly low suicide rates for both
men and women aged 45 and over were found in local authorities
which were classified to the Group Mixed Urban and Rural. This
Group also had below average levels of ‘deprivation’. The local
authorities which had significantly high rates of suicide for both
men and women aged 45 and over were found in the Group Inner
London. Interestingly, all three of the authorities in this Group for
women were specifically in the Cluster Central London, as were
three of the five authorities for men. This Cluster had a highly
educated population with the highest percentage of residents who
were students, although the percentage of children with lone
parents was twice the national average.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
17
P o p u l a t i o n
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
1 9 9 8
CONCLUSIONS
Key Findings
Suicide rates have generally fallen across the United Kingdom over
the last 15 years, except among men aged 15–44. For both men and
women at ages 15–44, and 45 and over, rates in Scotland were
considerably higher than those in the rest of the United Kingdom.
Since 1982 these differentials have increased.
•
•
Suicide rates in the Government Office Regions of England, and in
Wales, diverged for men aged 15–44 between 1982-86 and 199296, and converged for men aged 45 and over. Among women in
both age-groups there was no pattern of convergence or
divergence. Regions with significantly high suicide rates in 199296 were the North West for men and women aged 15–44, Wales for
men aged 15–44 and the South East for women aged 45 and over.
At the local authority level only Manchester had significantly high
suicide rates for both men and women at ages 15–44 and 45 and
over, with rates more than 50 per cent higher than those for
England and Wales as a whole. With the exception of men aged
15–44, where authorities with high suicide rates were concentrated
in Wales and the North West, there was no overall areal pattern.
However, local authorities in which suicide rates were significantly
high tended to be those which were characterised as having high
levels of ‘deprivation’. Conversely, those local authorities with
significantly low suicide rates tended to be those characterised as
having low levels of ‘deprivation’.
Further work is planned to look at the extent to which differences
in the recording of suicide verdicts vary across the constituent
countries of the United Kingdom and between the regions of
England.
•
•
•
Suicide rates have generally fallen across the United
Kingdom over the last 15 years, except among men
aged 15–44.
Rates in Scotland were considerably higher than
those in the rest of the United Kingdom.
Regions with significantly high suicide rates in 199296 were the North West for men and women aged
15–44, Wales for men aged 15–44 and the South
East for women aged 45 and over.
Manchester was the only local authority which had
significantly high suicide rates for both men and
women at ages 15–44 and 45 and over, in 1991-96.
Local authorities in which suicide rates were
significantly high tended to be those which were
characterised as having high levels of ‘deprivation’.
4
Kelly S and Bunting J. Trends in suicide in England and Wales,
1982-96. Population Trends 92, TSO (1998), 29-41.
5
World Health Organisation. Manual of the International
Statistical Classification of Diseases, Injuries and Causes of
Death, volume 1, (Ninth Revision). WHO (Geneva), 1977.
6
Office for National Statistics. Mortality statistics: injury and
poisoning 1995. Series DH4 no.20. TSO (1997).
7
Waterhouse J, Muir C, Correa P and Powell J. (eds). Cancer
incidence in five continents, vol. 3, 456. International Agency
for Research on Cancer, (Lyon), 1976.
8
McLoone P. Suicide and deprivation in Scotland, British
Medical Journal vol. 312, 543-4, (1995).
9
Gould M. News Focus, Health Service Journal 19th February
1998, 12-13, (1998).
10
Wallace M and Denham C. The ONS classification of local and
health authorities of Great Britain. Series SMPS no. 59.
HMSO, (1996).
A C K N OW L E D G E M E N T S
We gratefully acknowledge help and advice from colleagues in
ONS and other government departments. We also thank Keith
Hawton for his helpful comments and suggestions.
References
1
Charlton J, Kelly S, Dunnell K, Evans B, Jenkins R, Wallis R.
Trends in suicide deaths in England and Wales. Population
Trends 69, HMSO (1992), 10-16.
2
Charlton J, Kelly S, Dunnell K, Evans B, Jenkins R. Suicide
trends in England and Wales: trends in factors associated with
suicide deaths. Population Trends 71, HMSO (1993), 34-42.
3
Kelly S, Charlton J, Jenkins R. Suicide deaths in England and
Wales, 1982-92 : the contribution of occupation and geography.
Population Trends 80, HMSO (1995), 16-25.
18
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
99 33 | |
AA uu t t uum
m nn 11 99 99 88
PPoo pp uu l l aa t t i i oo nn
TTrr ee nn dd ss
Teenage mothers and the
health of their children
Beverley Botting, Michael Rosato and Rebecca Wood
Demography and Health
ONS
Teenage mothers continue to present challenges
to social policy and remain of topical interest to
the media. This article discusses trends in teenage
conception rates, their outcomes and long term
consequences. In 1996, 7 per cent of all births were
to girls aged under 20. On average children born to
teenage girls have lower birthweights, increased
risk of infant mortality and an increased risk of
some congenital anomalies. They are less likely to
be breastfed and more likely to live in deprived
INTRODUCTION
‘Teenage conceptions tend to be both a symptom and
a cause of social inequality. They can become a cycle
of deprivation’1
circumstances. These factors in turn influence
their health and long term opportunities.
The seriousness of teenage pregnancy as a health issue was
reflected in the previous Government’s Health of the Nation
initiative.2 The target was to reduce the conception rate for girls
aged under 16 in England by at least 50 per cent from its 1989 base
of 9.5 per 1,000 to 4.8 by the year 2000. The current Government
is similarly concerned and has set up four Task Groups to address
the problems of unwanted pregnancies, particularly among those
aged under 16. The Green Paper ‘Our Healthier Nation’3 does not
set national targets for reducing the conception rate, but recognises
the need for local targets where this is a matter of local concern.
Of course some teenage pregnancies are planned, and others, although
not planned, result in wanted babies. It is in this age group, however,
that there is the largest proportion of unplanned and unwanted
pregnancies. These pregnancies can have long term implications on
the health and socio-economic future of both the mother and child.
RECENT DEMOGRAPHIC TRENDS
Conceptions
In official statistics, conceptions are defined as pregnancies
resulting in live births, stillbirths or legal terminations. These data
are available for the total population of England and Wales. Data
on other pregnancy outcomes, mainly miscarriages, are excluded
from this definition as they are only available for samples of the
population and are known to be incomplete.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
19
P o p u l a t i o n
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
Using this definition of ‘conception’, conception rates (per
thousand girls aged 15–19) fell for all teenage girls from 69 in
1990 to 59 in 1995 and then rose again to 63 in 1996 (Figure 1).
Nevertheless, these rates are still all below the teenage conception
rates seen in the early 1970s.
Figure 1
Conception rates by age of woman, England and
Wales 1969-1996
140
Rate per 1,000 women in age group
120
100
19
18
80
17
<20
60
16
40
20
15
1 9 9 8
Births and abortions
Since the introduction of the Abortion Act in April 1968, there has
been an increase in the proportion of teenage conceptions
terminated by abortion. The patterns of increase differed for
different ages of teenagers. Figure 2 shows that, for girls aged 16
and under, during the 1970s there was a sharp increase in the
proportions of conceptions ending in a termination. Since 1980
there has been only slight fluctuation in these proportions. For girls
aged 17, 18 and 19, however, there was a sharp increase until 1972,
followed by gradual but sustained increases thereafter. In 1996, 37
per cent of all teenage conceptions ended in an abortion, compared
with 50 per cent of conceptions to girls aged under 16.
Based on age at conception, in 1990-95 consistently 4 or 5 girls in
every 1000 aged under 16 conceived and went on to have a
registrable birth. For all teenagers the ‘conception leading to
maternity’ rate was 44 in 1990, falling to 38 in 1994 and 1995, and
then increasing to 40 in 1996. The teenage birth rate for England
and Wales was 30 per 1000 girls aged 15–19 in 1996. This is lower
than the ‘conception leading to maternity’ rate, because it is based
on the girl’s age at the birth of the child rather than at conception:
many girls who conceive when aged 19 are 20 when they give
birth. In 1996, 7 per cent of all births were to girls aged under 20.
<16
14
0
1969 1972 1975 1978 1981 1984 1987 1990 1993 1996
Marital status and number of children
Year
Source: ONS Series FM1
For girls aged under 16 there has been little variation in conception
rates since 1969. Approximately 8 girls in every thousand become
pregnant before their 16th birthday. The number of girls aged under
16 becoming pregnant rose slightly for the third year running in
1996. There were 8,800 conceptions to girls aged under 16 in 1996
compared with 8,000 in 1995. The underage conception rate in
1996 was 9.4 per thousand girls aged 13–15, 11 per cent higher
than in 1995 (8.5). Therefore these rates have not yet fallen
sufficiently to reach the Health of the Nation targets.2 A similar
pattern was seen in Scotland, with rates falling until 1995 and then
increasing again in 1996.4
Figure 2
Another major demographic change has been in the marital status
of teenage mothers. Figure 3 shows the dramatic decrease in the
number of teenage births taking place inside marriage. In 1981, 55
per cent of live births to teenagers took place inside marriage,
compared with 17 per cent in 1991. In 1996, only 12 per cent of
teenage live births took place inside marriage compared with 64
per cent of all births. Over the same 15 year period there has been a
corresponding increase in the number of live births outside
marriage registered by both parents. This reflects the rise in
cohabitation since the 1980s.
The number of births outside marriage to teenage girls who
registered the birth alone remained fairly constant through the 1980s.
The number fell between 1990 and 1995 and then rose slightly in
Conceptions terminated by abortion by age of
woman, England and Wales 1969-1996
Figure 3
Livebirths to teenagers by marital status and
registration, England and Wales 1978-1996
40000
70
35000
60
14
50
<16
15
40
16
<20
18
19
17
30
Registered jointly outside marriage
25000
Number
Percentage
30000
20
20000
Registered by the
mother alone
15000
10000
10
5000
0
Registered inside marriage
0
1969 1972 1975 1978 1981 1984 1987 1990 1993 1996
1978
1981
Year
O f f i c e
Source: ONS Series FM1
f o r
N a t i o n a l
1987
Year
Source: ONS Series FM1
20
1984
S t a t i s t i c s
1990
1993
1996
9 3
1996. These are the girls most likely to be bringing up their child as a
single parent. It is estimated that in Great Britain in 1996 there were
approximately 44 thousand lone parents aged under 20.5 In February
1997 there were 38 thousand lone parents aged between 16 and 19
receiving income support. Therefore the majority of lone teenage
mothers would appear to claim income support. It is not possible to
identify the additional number of lone parents under this age who are
receiving assistance from income support on their parents’ claim.6
In 1994-95, of girls who gave birth in NHS hospitals when aged
16, 4 per cent were recorded as having had a previous child.
Corresponding proportions for older teenagers were 9 per cent of
17 year olds, 15 per cent of 18 year olds, and 25 per cent of those
aged 19 who delivered in an NHS hospital.7
|
A u t um n
Table 1
1 9 9 8
Po p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
Risk of teenage motherhood by indicators of socioeconomic status
and family circumstances as determined at the 1981 Census
Indicators of risk
Hazard
ratio
Confidence
intervals
Family
social class
I
II
IIIN
IIIM
IV
V
Other
1.32+
1.00
2.36
3.59
6.41
7.10
9.96
9.16
Housing tenure
owner occupier
rent: private
rent: local authority
1.88+
1.00
1.64
3.54
(1.81 - 1.96)
Absence of father
of LS teenager in
1.77
(1.61 - 1.94)
1.39+
1.00
0.69
1.15
1.81
(1.34 - 2.45)
(1.29 - 1.35)
(1.64 - 3.39)
(2.51 - 5.17)
(4.51 - 9.12)
(4.96 - 10.15)
(6.83 - 14.53)
(6.41 - 13.11)
(1.38 - 1.94)
(3.27 - 3.82)
S O C I A L A N D G E O G R A P H I C VA R I AT I O N
Family background
Research has shown that certain social factors are associated with
increasing chances of teenage pregnancy. The National Survey of
Health and Development is a longitudinal study of a group of
people born in March 1946. Analyses of these data found that
teenage mothers were more likely to come from a lower socioeconomic background.8 They were also likely to have more
siblings than their peers, and to have parents who showed little
interest in their education.
Similar results were found from the British National Child
Development Study. This is another longitudinal study of a sample
of the population born in 1958. Analyses of these data showed that
living in a family with lower socio-economic status, living in a lone
parent family, and coming from a larger family were associated with
an increased risk of a birth through the teens and early 20s.9
These findings, however, are from groups of people who were in
their late teens during the early 1960s and mid 1970s
respectively. The demography of Britain is very different two and
three decades later. Nevertheless, these research findings have
been confirmed by recent analyses using the ONS Longitudinal
Study. This is a follow-up study of 1 per cent of the population
enumerated at the 1971 Census.
Table 1 presents some results from these analyses. This shows that
girls living in local authority rented accommodation were over three
times more likely to become a teenage mother compared with girls
living in owner occupied accommodation. If the girls’ fathers were
absent from their households, or if the girls had three or more
siblings, they were also at greater risk of becoming teenage mothers.
household
Number of siblings
none (lone child)
one
two
three or more
Note: + result shows results for the main effects model.
Source: ONS Longitudinal Study (LS).
Fewer teenage births than average are born within marriage. In
1994-96 58 per cent of births to teenage mothers were outside
marriage but registered by both parents (Table 2). If the teenage
mother is married, or if her partner is present at their child’s birth
registration, social class is available for the child’s father. Social
class (based on the Registrar General’s classification) is derived
from occupation information for 10 per cent of all live births.
Based on the occupation of the baby’s father, only 6 per cent of
births to teenage girls were in social classes I and II. This compares
with 14 per cent of births in 1994-96 to women aged 20–24, and 36
per cent of women aged 25 and over. Therefore, a smaller
proportion of babies born to teenage mothers have a father in
higher social classes, compared with children of older mothers.
Table 2
Percentage distribution of live births by social class, marital
status, and mother’s age, England and Wales 1994-1996
Percentages
(combined)
Marital status
Age of mother
<20
All ages
20-24
25+
13.3
58.1
46.6
41.2
76.0
19.6
65.9
26.5
28.6
12.2
4.4
7.5
Social class of father*
All
I, II
IIIN
IIIM
IV
V
Other
71.4
6.0
5.2
25.5
16.7
9.1
9.5
87.8
14.2
7.9
33.4
17.8
7.7
6.6
95.6
36.3
10.3
29.0
12.2
4.1
3.8
92.5
29.8
9.5
29.7
13.6
5.2
4.8
Total
100
100
100
100
128,600
396,549
1,436,597
1,961,746
Using data from the 1958 Birth Cohort, it was found that girls who
had experienced the divorce of their parents between the ages of 7
and 16 (the ages at which they were re-interviewed) were almost
twice as likely to become teenage mothers compared to those
whose parents remained married.10 Twenty five per cent of women
whose parents had separated became teenage mothers, compared
with 14 per cent of those whose parents stayed together. Also, girls
from lone parent families where the mother did not work outside
the home were much more likely to become teenage mothers than
those with single mothers who worked outside the home.
Inside marriage
Outside marriage/
joint registration
Sole Registration
Social class
Table 1 shows that the risk of becoming a teenage mother was
almost ten times higher for girls whose family was in social class V
compared with those in social class I.
(0.61 - 0.79)
(1.01 - 1.31)
(1.59 - 2.06)
Base numbers
Source: ONS Series DH3.
* Father’s social class is not available for sole registrations.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
21
P o p u l a t i o n
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
Country of birth
In 1996, 7 per cent of all births were to girls aged under 20. This
varied, however, by the mother’s country of birth. As shown in
Table 3, only women born in Bangladesh had a higher proportion
of live births to girls aged under 20 (9 per cent). Less than 3 per
cent of mothers from India, East Africa, Australia, Canada and
New Zealand were aged under 20. These results will be
confounded by differences in the age-structure of the population at
risk. The Bangladeshi born population in England and Wales is still
relatively young since they are more recent immigrants than other
New Commonwealth immigrants.
Table 3
Mother’s country of birth by mother’s age at childbirth,
England and Wales 1996
Numbers, percentages and rates
<20
All ages
Percentage of
Age-specific rates*
births to
by mother‘s country
teenage mothers of birth
<20
All ages
44,668
649,489
6.9
30
60
United Kingdom
41,757
Irish Republic
217
Rest of European Union
453
Australia, Canada,
62
New Zealand
1,618
New Commonwealth
India
78
Pakistan
516
Bangladesh
637
East Africa
70
Caribbean
84
Other
561
566,356
4,968
8,604
3,182
7.4
4.4
5.3
1.9
30
..
..
..
58
..
..
..
47,104
6,608
12,319
6,930
5,114
2,754
19,275
3.4
1.2
4.2
9.2
1.4
3.1
2.9
47
23
86
90
18
62
..
97
68
164
178
68
61
..
All
1 9 9 8
While 29 per cent of lone mothers aged 18 or 19 live in someone
else’s household, this proportion rises to 80 per cent for lone
mothers aged under 18. Thus the youngest lone mothers are mostly
living in someone else’s household.
Teenage lone mothers who head their own household are more
likely to live in areas of social housing than the population as a
whole. From the 1991 Census, lone teenage mothers were six
times more likely than the general population to live in areas
where more than 75 per cent of the housing was social housing.
Almost one in four lone teenage mothers who are head of their
household live in Local Authority areas with more than 50 per
cent social housing, compared with only 8 per cent of heads of
household in England as a whole.
E d u c a t i o n l e ve l
Despite the availability of home education to teenage girls, the
effect of a teenage pregnancy in the UK has been that a girl is
less likely to complete her education and training, thus
restricting her job opportunities.11 Results from the 1958 birth
cohort study 9 showed that staying in school past the minimum
school leaving age, even after controlling for educational
performance, was associated with postponing childbearing past
the teenage years. Teenage mothers from the 1946 birth cohort
study were, on average, the least able academically,
unambitious and had left school at the minimal age.8 As a result
they had fewer academic qualifications and on average these
were of a lower level than their contemporaries.
* Rates per 1,000 live births
.. Not available
Source: ONS Series DH3 and FM1.
Geographical area
Age-specific live birth rates help overcome the problems caused by
differences in the age-structure of different populations. Women
born in the UK had proportionately 6 times more births to teenage
girls, yet their teenage birth rate was only 30 per cent higher than
that of girls born in India. Women born in Pakistan, Bangladesh
and the Caribbean Commonwealth all have teenage birth rates
more than twice that of teenage mothers who were born in the
United Kingdom. Women born in Pakistan and Bangladesh,
however, also have much higher birth rates for all women.
Teenage conception and live birth rates vary across England and
Wales. In 1996 in England and Wales 63 girls in every 1,000 aged
15–19 became pregnant. This varied across England from 70 in the
West Midlands and North West Regional Offices areas to 51 in
Anglia and Oxford Regional Office area.13 Rates tended to be
higher in the north of England and lower in the south. The rate in
Wales was 70 per 1,000 girls aged 15–19. The same pattern in rates
was seen for girls aged under 16. In 1994-96 the lowest conception
leading to maternity rate for girls aged under 16 was for the Anglia
and Oxford, and the South and West Regional Office areas (3.0 per
1,000 girls aged 13–15). The highest rate was for the Northern and
Yorkshire Regional Office area (5.6). This variation in local rates
was recognised in the Health Green Paper ‘Our Healthier Nation’.3
It was stated that ‘although nationally we are concerned that
teenage conceptions are damaging the health and social well-being
of young mothers and their babies, the incidence is not spread
evenly across the country, so setting a national target in this area
might be less relevant for some localities. For others it will be a
high priority and they will want to target this problem locally.’
L i v i n g a rr a n g e m e n t s
Table 4 shows the proportions of lone mothers who head their own
household by the mother’s age. Overall 9 per cent of all lone
mothers live in someone else’s household, but this proportion is
much larger for teenage lone mothers. Lone mothers who remain
unmarried do not become local authority or housing association
tenants straight away; two fifths of those aged under 20 live as
members of another household, most often with their parents.12
Table 4
Percentage of lone parents by age and residence,
England 1996-1997
Age of lone parent
< 18
20
Head of household
20 +
71
All lone parents
93
80
29
7
9
100
100
100
10,000
35,000
740,000
785,000
All
Source: DETR unpublished data.
22
91
100
In someone else’s household
Base numbers
18 or 19
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
The geographical variation in teenage pregnancy rates is due, in
part, to the different socio-economic characteristics of different
parts of the country. ONS derived an area classification using
characteristics from the 1991 Census. Using this classification,
the teenage birth rate in 1994 varied between 11 per thousand
girls aged 15–19 in Local Authority areas described as ‘most
prosperous areas’ to 43 in ‘ports and industries’(Figure 4). Other
types of areas with above average birth rates were areas
characterised by ‘mixed economies’, ‘manufacturing’, ‘coalfields’
and ‘inner London’.14 The same pattern was seen for the under16s birth rates in 1994-96.
S t a t i s t i c s
9 3
|
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
Po p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
Teenage birth rates for groups of local authorities in England and Wales, 1994
Figure 4
45
40
Rate per 1,000 women
35
30
25
20
15
10
5
0
England
and
Wales
Coast Mixed urban Growth
and
and rural
areas
country
Most
Services Resort and
Mixed
prosperous
and
retirement economies
areas
education
areas
ManuPorts and
facturing industry
Coalfields
Inner
London
Group
Source: Population Trends 87
Other research in Tayside, Scotland in 1980-90 found similar
results.15 There was a higher teenage pregnancy rate in more
deprived areas. Also, in Scotland in 1990-92, it was found that
teenage pregnancy rates increased with deprivation of the area.16
Figure 5 shows teenage births as a proportion of all births by
level of deprivation. This Figure has used the Carstairs index
to allocate a deprivation score to each enumeration district. It
also shows that in 1994-96 the most deprived areas of England
and Wales had high proportions of teenage births compared
with the least deprived areas. In the most deprived areas 12
per cent of births were to teenage girls, compared with 2 per
cent of births in the least deprived areas.
reducing teenage pregnancy.19 A sample of students in Exeter
in 1995 were asked about their sex education.20 Only a small
amount of information had been derived from schools.
Thirteen per cent of girls aged 15 gave school lessons or
teachers as their main source of information about sex, yet 31
per cent of the same girls thought that school should be their
main source of information.
The number of teenagers visiting community family planning
clinics in England increased by 59 per cent between 1990-91 and
1996-97.21 In 1996-97, 10 per cent of girls aged under 16 and 20
per cent of girls aged 16–19 visited these clinics.
Teenage births as a proportion of all births by level of
deprivation, England and Wales, 1994-1996
Figure 5
H E A LT H O F T H E W O M A N
C o n t r a c e p t i o n u s a ge
14
The proportion of teenagers in Great Britain first having sex before
age 16 has increased. Nearly one in five (19 per cent) of young
women interviewed in 1990-91 reported having sex before the age
of 16.18 Most teenage pregnancies are unplanned, yet around half of
those first having sex before age 16 reported using no
contraception compared with about one-third of those aged 16 and
over at first intercourse.
A review concluded that providing sex education in school
before young people become sexually active, and increasing
availability to family planning services, can be effective in
12
Teenage births as % of all births
Britain has one of the highest rates of teenage pregnancy in Europe.
There are wide variations in teenage fertility rates between countries
in the European Union. In 1996 these varied between 4 per thousand
girls aged 15–19 in the Netherlands, to 16 in Ireland.17 The only
higher rate was for teenagers in England and Wales (30). These
differences cannot be explained by differences in sexual activity or
greater recourse to abortion. One difference could be the
effectiveness with which teenagers use contraception.
10
8
6
4
2
0
Least
deprived
2
3
4
Most
deprived
Level of deprivation (Carstairs index)
Source: ONS birth statistics
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
23
P o p u l a t i o n
Figure 6a
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
1 9 9 8
Prevalence of drinking before and during pregnancy,
United Kingdom 1995
Before pregnancy
Prevalence of smoking before and during pregnancy,
England 1995
Figure 6b
Before pregnancy
During pregnancy
During pregnancy
70
90
80
60
70
50
Percentage
Percentage
60
50
40
40
30
30
20
20
10
10
0
0
< 20
20-24
25-29
30-34
35+
< 20
All mothers
20-24
Age of mother
25-29
30-34
35+
All mothers
Age of mother
Source: Infant feeding survey 1995
Source: Infant feeding survey 1995
Drinking alcohol and smoking
Deliver y method
In 1995, over 80 per cent of women in all age groups who had
recently given birth drank alcohol before pregnancy.22 During
pregnancy, however, far fewer of these women drank alcohol
(Figure 6a). This proportion was lowest for teenage mothers,
with 56 per cent drinking alcohol during pregnancy. Average
levels of alcohol consumption during pregnancy was low, with
over 70 per cent of the drinkers consuming less than one unit of
alcohol per week on average.
The rate of caesarean delivery is strongly associated with the age
and parity of the woman. Teenage mothers experience a much
lower proportion of elective caesarean deliveries compared with all
women. In 1994-95, 7 per cent of teenage mothers had an
emergency caesarean and 3 per cent an elective caesarean,
compared with 9 per cent and 7 per cent respectively of all
mothers7 (Table 5). As a result, 79 per cent of teenage mothers had
a spontaneous delivery compared with 73 per cent of all women.
In contrast, of all the recent mothers surveyed, two thirds of
teenage mothers had smoked before pregnancy, and almost half
of all teenage mothers smoked during pregnancy. As shown in
Figure 6b, these proportions of women smoking were higher than
for any other age group.
H e a l t h d u r i n g p re g n a n c y
A pregnant teenager is considered a high risk obstetric
patient because she has a higher risk than normal of
developing anaemia and pre-eclampsia.23 She also has a
higher risk of maternal mortality. Her baby has an increased
risk of infant mortality and of being low birthweight. There
is some evidence that insufficient and inadequate prenatal
care is related to complications in pregnancy. A study of
teenage mothers in 1979 24 showed that more than one quarter
had first consulted their GPs when they were more than three
months pregnant. Nearly one fifth had not had their first
ante-natal visit until after the 20th week of pregnancy. Nearly
half the women who had delayed their first visit had done so
because they had not realised that they were pregnant.
Long term outcomes for the women
Forty per cent of teenage mothers have episodes of depression
within one year of childbirth.25 This is higher than for teenage girls
in general. A study of young people living at home in 1993 showed
that 19 per cent of girls aged 16–19 had a neurotic disorder.26
Teenage mothers are often socially isolated.27 They may not receive
adequate help and support to enable them to cope with the
responsibilities and adjustments to parenthood. Social support is
associated in turn with the health and well-being of the mothers.
Table 5
Percentage distribution of delivery method by
mother’s age, England 1994-1996(combined)
< 20
Spontaneous
Forceps & Ventouse
All Breech
Elective caesarian
Emergency caesarian
Other
Total
Base numbers
Source: DH HES Maternity Statistics.
24
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
All ages
79
10
1
3
7
0
73
11
1
7
9
0
100
100
23,977
604,300
9 3
H E A LT H O F T H E C H I L D R E N
Birthweight
In 1994-96 the average birthweight of all live births was 3,321
grams. For children of teenage mothers, however, the average
birthweight was 3,145 grams for births within marriage, and
3,224 grams for those babies born outside marriage whose
parents were living together.
Table 6
Birthweight (grams)
<20
1
8
1
7
1
7
1
1
2
6
21
38
24
7
1
0
1
1
5
19
37
26
8
1
0
1
1
4
15
35
30
12
1
0
1
1
5
17
36
29
11
1
100
100
100
100
128,600
396,549
1,436,597
1,961,746
<1000
1000-1499
1500-1999
2000-2499
2500-2999
3000-3499
3500-3999
4000+
Not stated
All
Base numbers
(Live births)
25+
1
9
<1500
<2500
1 9 9 8
Po p u l a t i o n
An interesting finding is for teenage girls who were lone mothers,
both characteristics considered to be at risk. Despite both these risk
factors, a smaller proportion of their babies are of low birthweight.
Of teenage girls who register their babies alone, 8.5 per cent have a
low birthweight baby compared with 9 per cent of all teenage
mothers or 9.5 per cent of all lone mothers (Figure 7). As discussed
earlier, however, many teenage lone parents (especially those aged
under 18) live in someone else’s household, usually their parents. It
is likely, therefore, that these women receive care and support
during their pregnancy, resulting in fewer low birthweight babies.
Mortality
Source: ONS Series DH3.
Table 6 shows the percentage distribution by birthweight for babies
born in England and Wales in 1994-96 by different mother’s age
groups. Overall, 7 per cent of all live births were of low
birthweight (less than 2,500 grams). For teenage mothers this
proportion was 9 per cent.
Children of teenage mothers experience higher infant mortality
rates. Figure 9 shows that infant mortality rates have been
consistently higher for babies of teenage mothers since 1975. In
1996, 9 babies in every thousand born to teenage mothers died in
the first year of life, compared with 6 babies in every thousand
total births. Nevertheless, there have been similar improvements in
rates for babies of teenage mothers as for all babies over the period.
There are differences in infant mortality rates by the parents’
marital status, social class and the babies’ birthweights. In
Figure 8
Incidence of breastfeeding by mother’s age for first
babies only, Great Britain 1985, 1990 and 1995
Proportion of low birthweight babies, England and
Wales 1996
Figure 7
1985
12
9.1
1995
90
9.5
80
8.5
70
7.3
Percentage
Percentage
1990
100
10
8
T r e n d s
There is a strong association between a mother’s age and whether
she breastfeeds her child. This pattern has not changed during the
last decade, as shown in Figure 8. Only 44 per cent of women aged
under 20 breastfeed their first child at birth, compared to 64 per
cent of those aged 20–24 and over 80 per cent of older women.
Since breastfeeding is known to have a protective effect, these low
levels of breastfeeding mitigate against these children having the
best start in life. There are differences in levels of breastfeeding
between the different countries of the United Kingdom. In England
46 per cent of teenage mothers breastfeed their first child,
compared with only 25 per cent of teenage mothers in Scotland and
24 per cent in Northern Ireland.
All ages
20-24
A u t um n
Breastfeeding
Percentage distribution of live births by birthweight and
mother’s age, England and Wales 1994-1996 (combined)
Mother’s age
|
6
60
50
40
4
30
20
2
10
0
0
All live
births
Teenage
mothers
Sole
registrations
Teenage and
sole registrations
<20
20-24
25-29
30 and over
Mother's age
Source: Infant feeding survey 1995
Source: ONS birth statistics
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
25
P o p u l a t i o n
Figure 9
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
Infant mortality rates by age of mother, England and
Wales 1975-1996
1 9 9 8
teenagers more likely to be of low birthweight: these low
birthweight babies have a poorer chance of survival compared with
similar weight babies who have older mothers.
25
Table 8
Infant mortality by birthweight and mother’s age, England
and Wales 1994-1996(combined)
Rates per 1,000 live births
20
Age of mother
All ages
Rate per 1,000 live births
<20
<20
15
20-24
25+
9.6
7.1
5.4
6.0
<1500
<2500
262.0
59.1
235.3
50.3
215.0
47.0
223.2
48.8
<1000
1000-1499
1500-1999
2000-2499
2500-2999
3000-3499
3500-3999
4000+
Not stated
514.0
96.3
35.3
14.9
6.2
3.9
3.4
3.4
43.5
464.3
92.9
28.8
12.6
5.5
2.8
2.1
3.1
27.1
426.2
79.4
24.8
10.1
3.7
2.0
1.5
2.1
24.5
441.5
83.7
26.5
11.1
4.3
2.3
1.7
2.3
26.0
All
10
All ages
5
0
1975
1978
1981
1984
1987
1990
1993
1996
Year
Source: ONS Linked infant mortality data
Source: ONS Series DH3.
Health
1994-96 there was little difference in infant mortality rates by
the parents’ marital status for children of teenage mothers,
whereas being married conferred some protection for babies
overall (Table 7). For women aged 25 and over there is a clear
social class gradient of increasing rates with lower social
classes. This same pattern is seen for the children of teenage
mothers, but they have higher rates in each social class. Thus
teenage mothers have more births in the lower social classes, and
these babies experience higher mortality than their counterparts
with older mothers.
Table 7
Infant mortality by social class and mother’s age, England and
Wales 1994-1996 (combined)
Rates per 1,000 live births
Age of mother
<20
All ages
20-24
25+
9.6
7.1
5.4
6.0
Inside marriage
Outside marriage/
joint registration
9.6
9.8
6.8
7.4
5.0
6.6
5.3
7.3
Sole Registration
9.1
7.4
7.5
7.9
9.8
6.1
9.2
8.9
8.9
10.3
12.2
7.1
5.9
6.3
6.3
7.6
8.6
10.0
5.3
4.5
5.1
5.5
5.9
7.4
7.3
5.9
4.6
5.4
5.9
6.6
8.1
8.7
Total
Children of teenage mothers are more likely to have more accidents,
especially poisoning and burns. In the first five years of life children
of teenage mothers are twice as likely to be admitted to hospital as a
result of an accident or gastro-enteritis.28 Research suggests that
these increased risks are associated with factors such as poverty.
Children of young mothers are also at an increased risk of some
congenital anomalies. Table 9 shows numbers and rates of selected
congenital anomalies notified by Health Authorities to the National
Congenital Anomaly System. Although it is known that notifications
are incomplete, there is no reason to assume differential reporting by
the mother’s age. It is therefore likely that the variations shown in
this table, if not the absolute measures, are a reflection of real
differences. The risk of chromosomal anomalies is known to
increase with advancing maternal age. It is not surprising, therefore,
that Table 9 shows that young mothers have a lower risk of
chromosomal anomalies.
Source: ONS Series DH3.
Births to teenage mothers have an increased risk, however, of
central nervous system anomalies, alimentary anomalies, and
anomalies of the musculoskeletal system. Research has shown that
increasing the intake of folic acid can reduce the prevalence of
neural tube defects. Results from the 1995 Infant Feeding Study
showed that only 53 per cent of recent mothers aged under 20
knew that increasing intake of folic acid was good for them in early
pregnancy.22 This compares with 67 per cent of those aged 20–24,
76 per cent of those aged 25–29 and over 80 per cent of recent
mothers aged over 30. Most women who knew about the benefits
of folic acid also said they had increased their intake of folic acid.
Therefore if fewer teenagers are aware of the benefits of folic acid,
their intake is likely to be lower than for older women. This lower
intake of folic acid in teenage girls may account for some of the
excess in central nervous system anomalies seen in this age group.
Table 8 shows the usual gradient in infant mortality rates for
birthweight, with decreasing mortality rates with increasing
birthweight. For babies of teenage mothers, however, the rates are
higher than those for all babies in each birthweight category. The
biggest proportional excesses in rates are for babies weighing
2,500 grams or over at birth. Therefore, not only are the children of
As seen in Table 9, gastroschisis (an abdominal wall defect) has a
higher prevalence in young mothers. In 1995-96 the notification rate
of gastroschisis was 5 times higher for teenage mothers compared
with all mothers. These findings confirmed a study of earlier data
from the ONS National Congenital Anomaly System. This study of
notified cases of gastroschisis in 1987-93 found a notification rate of 5
Marital status
Social class
All
I, II
IIIN
IIIM
IV
V
Other
26
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
9 3
per 10,000 live births for teenage mothers. This was 3 times higher
than the rate for mothers aged 20–24 and over 4 times higher than the
rate for all women.29 A raised risk for teenage mothers was also found
in a study of abdominal wall defects in Australia.30 In this study girls
aged under 20 were 8 times more likely to have a baby with abdominal
wall defects than mothers aged 25–29.
Table 9
|
A u t um n
Table 10
Numbers and rates per 10,000 total births
Rate
Number
Rate
11,017
84.5
847
97.2
Central nervous system anomalies 492
Anencephalus
59
All spina bifida
135
Eye
134
Cleft lip and palate
1,128
Other face, ear and neck
397
Heart and circulatory
940
Respiratory
125
Alimentary
613
Genital organs
1,208
Urinary system
776
Musculoskeletal
4,141
Gastroschisis
182
Skin and integument
403
Chromosomal anomalies
863
Down’s syndrome
634
Congenital metabolic disorders
159
3.8
0.5
1.0
1.0
8.7
3.0
7.2
1.0
4.7
9.3
6.0
31.8
1.4
3.1
6.6
4.9
1.2
49
10
10
10
76
24
68
9
50
84
55
364
65
22
46
32
16
5.6
1.1
1.1
1.1
8.7
2.8
7.8
1.0
5.7
9.6
6.3
41.8
7.5
2.5
5.3
3.7
1.8
All babies notified
Total live and still births
1,303,910
Hazard
ratio
Confidence
intervals
Age of LS teenager’s mother at birth of
eldest sibling in household
Mother’s age at birth of the LS teenager
to 19
20-24
25-29
30-34
35-39
40 plus
< 20
T r e n d s
Risk of teenage motherhood by indicators of family
structure as determined at the 1981 census
20+ v to 19
Age of mother
Number
Po p u l a t i o n
Indicators of risk
Congenital anomalies - all babies notified, age of mother by
condition, England and Wales 1995-1996 combined
All ages
1 9 9 8
2.31
(2.12 - 2.52)
0.82+
1.00
0.55
0.38
0.35
0.45
0.49
(0.79 - 0.85)
(0.48 - 0.61)
(0.33 - 0.43)
(0.30 - 0.41)
(0.37 - 0.53)
(0.38 - 0.63)
Note: + result shows results for the main effects model.
Source: ONS Longitudinal Study (LS).
CONCLUSIONS
Teenage conception rates, although lower than in the 1970s, still
cause concern. There are social inequalities in teenage conception
rates and in the proportions that are terminated by abortion.
Teenage girls who continue with the pregnancy are more likely to
give birth to a low birthweight baby and have raised risks of some
congenital anomalies and of infant death. Teenage mothers are
more likely to live in deprived conditions, and their lack of
education and training reduces their long term potential to improve
their socio-economic conditions. Therefore all initiatives to reduce
the incidence of unwanted and unplanned teenage conceptions
could potentially improve the socio-economic conditions for these
girls and their future children.
87,158
Source: Series MB3 no.11 Congenital anomaly statistics 1995 and 1996.
Long term outcomes for the children
References
The chances of children experiencing the divorce or separation of
their parents are highest for children born to teenage parents.31 This
higher chance of disruption for teenage mothers is not just a
consequence of these children being more likely to be born outside
marriage. There is an inverse relationship between the age of the
mother and the likelihood of a subsequent change in family
circumstances for any type of birth registration.
1
Results from the 1958 Birth Cohort showed that daughters of teenage
mothers were more likely to become teenage mothers themselves. It is
important to note, however, that most daughters of these teenage
mothers (80 per cent) did not have a birth while they were teenagers.
These increased risks are also seen in analyses from the ONS
Longitudinal Study. As seen in Table 10, the risk of becoming a
teenage mother for daughters of women who were themselves teenage
mothers was more than double that of girls with older mothers. There
is little variation in the risks of teenage motherhood for daughters from
the different age groups of older mothers.
5
2
3
4
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
O f f i c e
Tessa Jowell - DoH press release Wednesday 26 November
1997. ‘Tessa Jowell announces action plan on teenage
pregnancy’.
The Department of Health Health of the Nation. London:
HMSO (1992).
Green paper Our Healthier Nation February 1998.
Teenage Pregnancy in Scotland 1987-1996 ISD health
briefing number 98/01 issued January 1998.
John Haskey - personal communication.
Department of Social Security. Income Support Quarterly
Statistical Enquiry, February 1997.
Department of Health Hospital Episode Statistics (Maternity)
personal communication.
Kiernan K. Teenage motherhood - associated factors and
consequences - the experiences of a British birth cohort.
Journal of Biosocial Science 1980, 12, 393-405.
Manlove J. Early motherhood in an intergenerational
perspective : the experiences of a British Cohort. Journal of
marriage and the Family 1997, 59, 263-279.
Kiernan K. Lone motherhood, employment and outcomes for
children. International Journal of Law, Policy and the family,
1996 (10), 233-249.
Hudson F, Ineichen B. Taking it lying down : sexuality and
teenage motherhood. Basingstoke : Macmillan Publishing 1991.
Holmans A. Lone parents and their housing in Green H,
Hansbro J, (eds.) Housing in England 1993/94, London
(HMSO) 1995.
Population and Health Monitor ONS (FM1 98/1) 60
12 March 1998, Conceptions in England and Wales, 1996.
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
27
P o p u l a t i o n
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
28
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
Armitage B, Variations in fertility between different types of
local area. Population Trends 87, 1997 London: The
Stationary Office.
Smith T. Influences of socioeconomic factors on attaining
targets for reducing teenage pregnancies. BMJ, 1993: 306:
1232-5.
Boulton-Jones C, McIlwaine G, McInneny K. Teenage
pregnancy and deprivation. Letter. BMJ, 1995:310:398-9.
Recent demographic developments in Europe 1997. Council
of Europe Publishing 1997.
Johnson A, Wadsworth J, Wellings K, Field J. Sexual
attitudes and lifestyles Oxford: Blackwell 1994
Preventing and reducing the adverse effects on unintended
teenage pregnancies. Effective Health care, vol.3, no. 1,
February 1997.
Balding J. Young people in 1995 Exeter Schools Health
Education Unit. University of Exeter 1996
Department of Health. Family planning clinics services :
summary information for 1996-97 England. DoH 1998.
Foster K, Lader D, Cheeseborough S. Infant feeding survey
1995. TSO 1997
Irvine H, Bradley T, Cupples M, Boohan M. The
implications of teenage pregnancy and motherhood for
primary health care: unresolved issues, British Journal of
General Practice, 1997, 47, 323-326.
Simms M, Smith C. Teenage mothers: late attenders at
medical and ante-natal care Midwife health Visitor &
Community Nurse June 1984 vol. 20, 192-200.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
1 9 9 8
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
S t a t i s t i c s
Wilson J. Maternity policy. Caroline: a case of a pregnant
teenager, Professional care of mother and child, 1995 vol.5,
5, 139-142.
Meltzer H et al. The prevalence of psychiatric morbidity
among adults living in private households. OPCS Surveys of
psychiatric morbidity in Great Britain Report 1 London
HMSO (1995).
Breakwell G. Psychological and social characteristics of
teenagers who have children, in: Lawson A, Rhode DL (eds.)
The politics of pregnancy, adolescent sexuality and public
policy. New Haven. Yale University Press. 1993.
Peckham S. Preventing unplanned teenage pregnancies.
Public Health 1993, 107, 125-133.
Tan KH, Kilby MD, Whittle MJ, Beattie BR, Booth IW,
Botting BJ. Congenital anterior abdominal wall defects in
England and Wales 1987-93 : retrospective analysis of OPCS
data British Medical Journal 1996; 313: 903-6.
Byron-Scott R, Haan E, Chan A, Bower C, Scott H, Clark K.
A population-based study of abdominal wall defects in South
Australia and Western Australia. Paediatric and Perinatal
Epidemiology 1998, 12, 136-151.
Clarke L, Joshi H, Di Salvo P, Wright J. Stability and
instability in children’s family lives : longitudinal evidence
from two British Sources. Centre for Population studies
Research Paper 97-1. City University London 1997.
99 33 | |
AA uu t t uum
m nn 11 99 99 88
PPoo pp uu l l aa t t i i oo nn
TTrr ee nn dd ss
Drug-related mortality:
methods and trends
Olivia Christophersen, Cleo Rooney and Sue Kelly
Demography and Health
ONS
Drug-related deaths attract widespread concern and
public interest and this is reflected in the number of
queries ONS receives on this topic. This article sets
out the processes involved in the collection and
compilation of data on drug-related deaths in
England and Wales to serve as a point of reference
for users of ONS mortality data. It also documents
recent trends in drug-related deaths, revealing
INTRODUCTION
considerable variation in mortality by age, sex and
region.
ONS frequently receives requests for information on the number of
deaths due to drugs in general and due to specific drugs. However,
problems associated with classifying and quantifying these deaths
mean that the statistics produced need to be interpreted with
caution. This article explains these problems by describing the
procedures by which data on drug-related deaths are collected and
compiled by ONS. Particular emphasis is given to the method by
which the underlying cause of death is selected and coded
according to the International Classification of Diseases (Ninth
Revision), ICD9, as this is fundamental to understanding the
mortality statistics produced by ONS. A general definition of drugrelated deaths, based on ICD9 codes, is suggested and used to
illustrate trends in drug-related deaths for men and women between
1979 and 1996. ONS’s plans in relation to the future publication of
drug-related death statistics are also outlined.
One of the key difficulties surrounding this topic relates to the
definition of drug-related deaths, since deaths involving drugs may
occur under a range of different circumstances with varying social
and policy implications. For example, the deceased may be a long
term addict or an occasional recreational user; the drugs involved
may be controlled drugs, prescribed substances or a mixture; the
death may be due to direct, indirect or long term effects of drug use
and it may be an accident, suicide or possibly homicide. Within this
broad spectrum, different users of ONS mortality data tend to be
interested in different types of drug deaths. However, it is not
always possible to make these distinctions from the information
available to ONS from death registrations.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
29
P o p u l a t i o n
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
Additional complications arise when quantifying deaths due to
specific drugs as many deaths involve more than one drug, often in
combination with alcohol. Moreover, some users pursue complex
patterns of drug use including addiction to or regular use of several
drugs or switching between drugs. Similarly, an individual may be
addicted to a particular drug, for example heroin, but die from an
overdose of a different drug such as methadone.
This article uses the term ‘drug-related deaths’ to refer to all deaths
where drugs are involved in some way with the exception of deaths
due to the adverse effect of drugs in therapeutic use; information
on these is co-ordinated by the Medicines Control Agency. Deaths
from substances of abuse which are not traditionally regarded as
drugs, such as alcohol and tobacco, are also excluded from the
definition used here.
COLLECTING DATA ON DRUG-RELATED DEATHS
All deaths in England and Wales which are sudden, unexpected or
not ‘natural’ and those for which the cause is unknown must be
referred to a coroner for further investigation. This is generally
done by the doctor who attended the deceased in their last illness,
the police or, occasionally, the registrar of births and deaths. The
coroner’s primary function is to establish the circumstances and
cause of death and to investigate the possibility of any criminal
involvement. Collecting statistical data is a secondary concern.
The coroner generally orders a post-mortem to be carried out by a
pathologist. The post-mortem may, but does not necessarily,
include a toxicological examination. Where a toxicological
examination is carried out, there is still no guarantee that all
substances present in the deceased’s body will be identified; only
those drugs which are tested for will be detected. Similarly where
several substances are detected, the post-mortem may not be
sufficiently detailed to detect which was primarily responsible for
the death. Where drugs are indirectly responsible for a death, for
example in the case of traffic accidents where drug use contributed
to the accident, the involvement of drugs may not be suspected and
tests for drugs may therefore not be carried out.
Following the post-mortem the coroner usually holds an inquest.
The coroner takes into account the pathologist’s report and any
additional information available, such as police reports, to decide
the cause(s) of death and to give a verdict. The coroner then
certifies the death. Where both a post-mortem and an inquest have
been carried out, which is the case for virtually all deaths which are
known to be drug-related (over 99 per cent between 1993 and
1996) the coroner certifies the death using Form 99 (Rev).
Alternative forms are used if there is no post-mortem or no inquest
or if the inquest is adjourned pending criminal proceedings 1.
In addition to general details on the deceased such as name, age,
sex, date of death, occupation, usual address, cause(s) of death and
marital condition, the coroner’s certificate also contains
information on whether a post-mortem was held and the coroner’s
verdict. The Part V of Form 99 (Rev) requires the coroner to supply
details of where and how the “accident” happened in the case of
deaths by accident or misadventure. This section may also be
completed for non-accidental deaths but this is not obligatory.
In the cause of death section of the certificate, the coroner may
mention any drugs identified but, where more than one substance is
recorded, there is usually no indication of the relative quantities or
which substance was likely to be responsible for the death. Often
30
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
1 9 9 8
only a general description, such as ‘drug overdose’, is recorded.
Where the deceased was an addict this may or may not be stated
and any drug(s) to which they were addicted but which were not
detected at the time of death may not be recorded. The coroner’s
certificate generally does not include any indication of whether a
toxicological examination was carried out, how or where the drugs
were obtained, where they were taken or the route of
administration.
The coroner’s certificate is sent to the registrar who registers the
death using the information on the certificate (together with details
from an informant where no inquest has been carried out). The
registrar does not receive the reports by the pathologist or the
police. Similarly, ONS only receives the information on the
registration form together with Part V of the coroner’s certificate.
Since 1993 the information on the death certificate has been stored
electronically on the ONS mortality database 2. The text in Part V
of the coroner’s certificate has been held electronically since 1997.
The process of investigating a death and holding an inquest delays
the registration of a death. Therefore a small number of deaths may
not be registered in time to be included in the annual mortality
statistics published by ONS 3.
Coding cause of death
All causes of death mentioned on the death registration form are
coded by ONS according to the International Classification of
Diseases (Ninth Revision), ICD9. Deaths subject to an inquest are
coded clerically. There are five main groups of ICD9 codes which
cover deaths directly due to drugs:
304
Drug dependence
305
Non-dependent abuse of drugs
E850–E858 Accidental poisoning by drugs, medicaments and
biologicals
E950
Suicide and self-inflicted poisoning by solid or
liquid substances
E980
Poisoning by solid or liquid substances,
undetermined whether accidentally or purposely
inflicted
In addition, a small number of deaths may be attributed to assault
by poisoning (ICD9 E962) or drug psychoses (ICD9 292).
Each death is assigned an underlying cause of death according to
specific rules under ICD9 (Box 1). If the coroner’s verdict is
homicide or suicide, the underlying cause of death must be coded
to E962 or E950 respectively. If ‘drug dependence’ or ‘nondependent abuse of drugs’ or similar terms appear on the coroner’s
certificate with no mention of suicide or homicide, the underlying
cause of death is nearly always coded to 304 or 305 respectively.
Most other deaths are coded to E850–858 or E980, depending on
whether an accidental or open verdict is given. Where a death is
given an external cause code (ie E850–858, E950, E980 or E962)
as the underlying cause of death, it will also be assigned a
secondary ‘nature of injury’ code in the range ICD9 960–979
covering ‘poisoning by drugs, medicaments and biological
substances’.
The wording on the coroner’s certificate is therefore crucial in
determining how the cause of death is coded. However, in practice
the use of particular terms such as ‘addiction’ or ‘abuse’ is
determined by the amount of information available to the coroner
and by what information the coroner records when certifying the
S t a t i s t i c s
North East
9 3
|
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
Po p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
Further complications arise from the way in which the five main
three digit ICD9 codes are subdivided into more specific four digit
codes. These four digit codes mostly cover groups of drugs and
therefore cannot be used to derive the number of deaths from
specific substances. Moreover, the subcategories are different
within the main three digit code groups so they cannot be added
together to give the number of deaths from particular types or
groups of drugs (see Box 2).
death. For example, where a drug addict dies as a result of an
overdose this may be classified under accidental poisoning (E850–
858) rather than drug dependence (304) if there is no specific
mention of dependence or addiction on the coroner’s certificate.
Therefore the apparently marked distinction between different
types of drug-related deaths in published statistics should not be
interpreted too literally.
Box 1
Coding underlying cause in overdose and drug poisoning deaths in England and Wales
Cause of death certificate
1a.
b.
c.
respiratory depression
heroin poisoning
Underlying cause code
Ve r d i c t
E962.0*
Yes
assault by poisoning
with any drug
murder, manslaughter?
No
Ve r d i c t s u i c i d e ?
E950.0*
Yes
suicide by
analgesic poisoning
No
Any mention “drug
dependence / addiction”
304.0
Yes
dependnce on
morphine type drugs
No
Any mention “drug abuse”
305.5
Yes
nondependent abuse
morphine type drugs
No
Ve r d i c t o p e n
E980.0*
Yes
poisoning with analgesics
intent undetermined
No
Ve r d i c t a c c i d e n t , m i s a d v e n t u re ,
n a t u r a l c a u s e s o r n o ve r d i c t
E850.0*
Yes
accidential poisoning with
opiates and related narcotics
* Secondary cause code 965.0 (poisoning with opiates and related narcotics) for deaths where the underlying cause is an E-code only.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
31
P o p u l a t i o n
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
1 9 9 8
Box 2
A death attributable to temazepam could be classified under any of the following ICD9 codes, depending on the circumstances
surrounding the death:
304.1
Drug dependence - barbiturate type
305.4
Non-dependent abuse of drugs - barbiturates and tranquillizers
E852.8
Accidental poisoning - Other sedatives and hypnotics
E950.2
Suicide - Other sedatives and hypnotics
E980.2
Undetermined intent - Other sedatives and hypnotics
If other drugs were involved, the death could be also be coded to:
304.7
Drug dependence - combinations of morphine type drug with any other
304.8
Drug dependence - combinations excluding morphine type drug
305.9
Non-dependent abuse of drugs - Other, mixed or unspecified
E852.5
Accidental poisoning - Mixed sedatives, not elsewhere classified
E858.8
Accidental poisoning - Other
E950.4
Suicide - Other, mixed or unspecified
E980.4
Undetermined intent - Other specified drugs and medicaments
The four digit codes cover a broad range of legal and illegal
substances, including some that would not be classified as drugs
under most conventional definitions. In particular, 305.0 and 305.1,
which account for a high proportion of deaths coded to 305, cover
non-dependent abuse of alcohol and tobacco and E950.6–9 and
E980.6–9 cover ‘Agricultural and horticultural chemical and
pharmaceutical preparations, other than plant foods or fertilizers’;
‘Corrosive and caustic substances’; ‘Arsenic and its compounds’;
‘Other and unspecified solid and liquid substances’. Similarly the
majority of deaths coded to 304.6 are due to volatile substance
abuse (VSA); between 1993 and 1996 around one fifth of deaths
attributed to drug dependence (304) were coded to 304.6. More
comprehensive figures on deaths from VSAs are compiled by St
Georges Hospital Medical School. 4 Deaths coded to these
underlying causes should arguably be excluded from estimates of
the number of drug-related deaths. It is worth noting that cocaine is
coded to ‘local anaesthetic’ (ICD9 E855.2) under accidental
poisoning but to ‘cocaine’ under the dependence and abuse codes
(304.2 and 305.6).
were to notified drug addicts 5. However, this information was not
recorded on the coroner’s certificate and was therefore not
available to ONS when the cause of death was coded. Additionally
deaths to drug addicts who were not notified may also have been
assigned to these underlying causes. Therefore estimates of the
number of deaths to addicts cannot be produced using the data
available to ONS.
Acute poisonings
Q UA N T I F Y I N G D I F F E R E N T C AT E G O R I E S O F
D R U G - R E L AT E D D E AT H S
All deaths coded to E850–E858, E950 and E980 are due to acute
poisoning. In addition, over 90 per cent of the deaths with an
underlying cause of death coded to 304 or 305.2–9 are due to drug
overdoses. The remainder appear to be mostly due to chronic
conditions such as septicaemia or hepatitis, or complications of
drug abuse. Therefore when quantifying deaths from acute
poisoning, it is important to take into account deaths classified
under drug dependence and non-dependent abuse (304 and 305.2–
9). From 1998 these deaths will be included in the DH4 series on
mortality statistics by injury and poisoning 1 which previously just
contained information on deaths with an external cause code as the
underlying cause of death.
M e d i c i n a l v s re c r e a t i o n a l d r u g s
Suicide vs accident
There is no standard definition of ‘medicinal’ or ‘recreational’
drugs. Many drugs of abuse may also be prescribed for medicinal
use and, conversely, many medicinal drugs are taken for
recreational or other use. ONS generally receives no information
on whether a substance implicated in a death was prescribed,
bought over the counter or illegally obtained. Therefore it is not
possible to quantify deaths due to, for example, ‘prescribed drugs’
or ‘drugs of abuse’.
A verdict of suicide is only recorded if there is clear evidence that
the deceased deliberately took their own life. It is likely that most
deaths among adults from ‘injury and poisoning undetermined
whether accidentally or purposely inflicted’ (open verdicts) are
cases where the harm was self-inflicted but there was insufficient
evidence to prove that the deceased deliberately intended to kill
themselves 6. ONS therefore includes these deaths when estimating
the number of suicides among adults.
Addicts vs recreational users
Homicides
All deaths where drug addiction or dependence is stated on the
coroner’s certificate are coded to 304, unless a verdict of suicide is
given or there is no evidence that the underlying cause was related
to drug use, for example where a drug addict dies in a fire.
However, where the deceased was a dependent drug user this is not
always known or recorded on the death certificate. For example,
between 1993 and 1996 approximately one third of the deaths
recorded as due to poisoning by accident or undetermined intent
Only a very small number of deaths are coded to assault by
poisoning – drugs and medicaments (ICD9 E962.0) (17 in 1996).
These deaths have not traditionally been included in ONS estimates
of drug-related deaths. However, from the information available to
ONS it appears that some are deaths from poisoning with
commonly abused drugs where there has been a successful
prosecution of the supplier for manslaughter or unlawful killing.
The number of these deaths appears to be increasing. Therefore,
32
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
9 3
although E962.0 also includes a few deaths from what would more
generally be regarded as murder by poisoning, deaths coded to
E962.0 may need to be taken into account when estimating the
total number of drug-related deaths.
Indirect effects
Where drugs are indirectly responsible for a death, the direct cause,
for example HIV infection or traffic accident, is generally selected
as the underlying cause of death. The involvement of drugs is
recorded on the ONS database if it is mentioned on the coroner’s
certificate. However, where drug use contributed to a death this is
often not known to or recorded by the certifier. For example,
between 1993 and 1996 only three of the 2,122 deaths attributed to
HIV infection in England and Wales mentioned drug abuse as a
contributory cause on the death certificate. Widespread research
(eg 7 ) and figures compiled by the Communicable Disease
Surveillance Centre, CDSC, have shown that the proportion of
individuals dying from HIV infection who contracted the disease as
a result of intravenous drug use is much higher than this. Similarly,
over the same period, only 22 of the 13,687 deaths due to transport
accidents [ICD9 codes E800–E848] mentioned drug use as a
contributory cause on the coroner’s certificate whereas a recent
study for the Department of the Environment, Transport and the
Regions found that 18 per cent of drivers killed in road accidents
had traces of controlled drugs in their blood stream which may
have contributed to the accident 8.
At present drugs are not routinely tested for following violent
accidents or deaths from other causes, such as HIV, where drug use
may be indirectly responsible (although CDSC does collect data on
deaths due to HIV infection contracted through intravenous drug
use). Moreover, where it is known that drug use was indirectly
involved in a death this may sometimes be omitted from the death
certificate for the sake of the relatives who may be concerned about
the stigma attached to drug abuse. Therefore it is currently not
possible to compile comprehensive figures on deaths indirectly
caused by drug use.
Long term effects
Considerable research has established links between alcohol and
tobacco use and various diseases. Therefore, estimates of alcohol
and smoking related deaths are based on the proportion of deaths
certified as due to these specific diseases which are attributable to
alcohol or tobacco 9. In the case of drugs, it is not yet known what
diseases or proportion of diseases can be attributed to their use.
Estimating the number of deaths due to the long term health effects
of drug use is complicated by the diverse characteristics of drugs,
which are often used in combination with tobacco and alcohol.
Information on the population at risk is also less reliable for drug
use compared with alcohol and tobacco use. The number of deaths
which may be due to the long term effects of drug use cannot
therefore be estimated given the information currently available.
When comparing statistics on smoking, alcohol and drug-related
deaths produced by ONS it is important to be aware that they are
not calculated on the same basis.
|
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
Po p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
in combination with alcohol. Where a number of drugs are
mentioned on a death certificate, it is not always possible to tell
which of them made a major contribution to the death. Therefore
ONS’s estimates of the number of deaths due to specific drugs are
based on the number of deaths where the drug is mentioned on the
coroner’s certificate, regardless of whether it was primarily
responsible for the death.
Until 1992 ONS published a table of deaths due to poisonings
which listed the number of deaths from specific drugs or
combinations mentioned on the coroner’s certificate1. The data
were extracted manually from the registration forms received by
ONS. This table only included deaths coded to ICD9 E850–858,
E950 and E980 and excluded 304 and 305. It was difficult to
extract information from this table since drugs were listed exactly
as they were recorded on the coroner’s certificate with no attempt
to distinguish generic and trade names, single or compound
preparations. The table was discontinued in 1993 when the system
for collecting and processing mortality data was redeveloped.
Since 1993, data from the registration forms has been stored
electronically. In order to quantify the number of deaths due to
specific drugs it is now possible to carry out a text search of the
cause of death information transcribed from the registration form
onto the database. The deaths which contain a mention of the
particular drug are then counted manually. This process is
complicated by the range of generic, colloquial and brand name
terms used by coroners to describe specific drugs and by the
presence of compound drugs. Moreover, the registrar is required to
transcribe the precise wording from the coroner’s certificate,
including spelling mistakes which are then entered onto the
database. Some allowance is made for this when text searches are
carried out but it is not possible to guarantee that every single case
has been identified.
When analysing figures on deaths due to specific drugs it is
important to be aware of these limitations. ONS is currently
investigating ways of classifying drug-related deaths which allow
deaths from specific drugs to be extracted more easily and reliably.
ONS definition of ‘Drug-related deaths’
Box 3
Definition of drug-related deaths
Taking into account the constraints outlined above,
ONS defines drug-related deaths using the following
ICD9 codes:
292
304
305.2–9
E850–E858
E950.0–5
Deaths from specific drugs
E980.0–5
Many users of ONS mortality statistics are interested in comparing
deaths from specific drugs. As discussed above, ICD9 does not
provide individual codes for most drugs; deaths involving a
particular drug may be assigned various underlying cause codes
depending on the circumstances and any other substances involved
(see Box 2). Many deaths involve a mixture of drugs, often taken
E962.0
O f f i c e
f o r
Drug psychoses
Drug dependence
Non-dependent abuse of drugs
Accidental poisoning by drugs,
medicaments and biologicals
Suicide and self-inflicted poisoning by
solid or liquid substances - drugs
and medicaments
Poisoning by solid or liquid
substances, undetermined whether
accidentally or purposely inflicted drugs and medicaments
Assault by poisoning - drugs and
medicaments
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
33
P o p u l a t i o n
Figure 1
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
1 9 9 8
Drug-related deaths, for men and women, England and Wales, 1979-96
b) Female
a) Male
70
70
Undetermined [E980.0–5]
Suicide [E950.0–5]
60
60
Age-standardised rate per million
Age-standardised rate per million
Accidental poisoning [E850–858]
50
40
30
20
50
Nondependent Abuse [305.2–9]
Dependence [304]
40
30
20
10
10
0
1979
1981
1983
1985
1987
1989
1991
1993
0
1979
1995
1981
1983
This definition gives a useful general figure which can be
calculated easily from the routine mortality statistics published
annually by ONS 2 . It covers a diverse mix of deaths including
suicides and accidents from both legal and illegal substances and it
excludes deaths due to the indirect or long term effects of drugs
which are not identified in this range of underlying causes. For
some purposes, for example when comparing drug-related deaths
with deaths from volatile substance abuse, it may be desirable to
exclude deaths coded to 304.6.
T R E N D S I N D R U G - R E L AT E D D E AT H S
Despite some of the problems outlined above, the data available
can nevertheless be used to give a useful indication of the broad
trends in drug-related deaths in England and Wales, the populations
affected and the main drugs responsible. These are illustrated
below.
Va r i a t i o n s by A g e a n d S e x , 1 9 7 9 - 1 9 9 6
Figures 1a and 1b show age standardised mortality rates for men
and women from 1979 to 1996 for the five main ICD9 codes
covering drug-related deaths. Deaths coded to 292 and E962.0 are
excluded as these have accounted for only a small number of
deaths since 1979. The figures reveal striking differences between
men and women. Drug-related mortality among men declined
slightly in the early 1980s but has been increasing since then, while
among women drug-related deaths declined more sharply
throughout the 1980s before levelling off in the 1990s. Much of the
recent increase among men is due to a rise in the number of
accidental poisonings. There has also been a steady increase in
mortality due to abuse of drugs without mention of dependence
since the mid 1980s, which is probably partly related to the fact
that since 1984 coroners have been able to return narrative verdicts
of drug dependence or abuse.
34
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
1985
1987
1989
1991
1993
1995
Year
Year
For both men and women suicides and open verdicts accounted for
the majority of the drug-related deaths in 1979 but throughout the
1980s the number of suicidal poisonings declined. This can be
partly accounted for by a sharp fall in the number of suicides using
barbiturates (ICD9 E950.1), reflecting a general decline in the
prescription of barbiturates in favour of safer drugs, particularly
benzodiazepines. Suicidal poisonings using painkillers (ICD9
E950.0) have also declined among both men and women.
Age specific rates for men and women based on the set of ICD9
codes in Box 2 are shown in Figures 2a and 2b. Among adult men
age specific mortality rates diverged during the 1990s with an
increase in mortality among younger age groups and a decrease at
older ages. The sharpest increase was observed among men aged
20–29 years, with a threefold increase in drug-related mortality
within this age group over the last ten years. Drug-related mortality
has been increasing among teenagers (15–19 year olds) since 1984.
Female age specific mortality rates on the other hand converged
during the 1980s as mortality among older ages declined, levelling
off in the 1990s. There was a slight increase in mortality among
younger ages.
Age and Intent
Figures 3a and 3b show the average of the age specific mortality
rates aggregated for 1994-1996 for men and women for the five
main groups of ICD9 codes. There is a sharp peak in drug-related
deaths among young men in their 20s and early 30s which can
largely be accounted for by high death rates from accidental
overdoses (i.e. accidental poisoning, drug dependence and nondependent abuse). The mortality rates for suicides and open
verdicts are more constant across the age groups although there is
an increase in suicidal poisonings among men aged 80 and over.
S t a t i s t i c s
9 3
Figure 2
|
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
Po p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
Age-specific rates of drug-related deaths, for men and women, England and Wales, 1979-96
a) Male
b) Female
160
160
140
0-14
30-39
50-59
15-19
40-49
60-79
140
120
120
100
Rate per million
Rate per million
20-29
80
100
80
60
60
40
40
20
20
0
0
1979
1981
1983
1985
1987
1989
1991
1993
1995
1979
1981
1983
1985
Year
1987
1989
1991
1993
1995
Year
The age specific rates for women are much lower and more
constant across the age groups. As for men, there is an increase in
suicides among women in their 80s and deaths from dependence
and non-dependent abuse occur almost exclusively among young
adults although the peak at this age group among women is less
pronounced.
Age and drug type
Although it is not possible to quantify deaths due to specific drugs
using ICD9 codes, deaths from certain broad groups of drugs can
be estimated using four digit ICD9 codes for dependence and abuse
(ICD9 304 and 305.2–9) together with the nature of injury codes
(ICD9 960–979) which provide a greater level of detail than the
four digit E-codes for suicidal and undetermined poisonings.
Using these combined codes to produce age specific rates averaged
over 1994 to 1996 shows that nearly half the drug-related deaths
among young men are attributed to opiates. It is likely that a
substantial proportion of the deaths due to mixed, other or
unspecified drugs also involved opiates. The rate of opiate deaths
declines substantially at older ages. The proportion of deaths due
to the other main drug types is fairly constant for men across the
age groups, although among the elderly there is an increase in
deaths due to barbiturates and tranquillizers (ICD9 304.1, 305.4,
967, 969.1–5) and a decline in antidepressants (ICD9 305.8,
969.0). (Figure 4a)
Opiates account for a much lower proportion of the drug-related
deaths among women. Painkillers excluding opiates (ICD9 965.1–
9) and antidepressants (ICD9 305.8, 969.0) combined account for
approximately half the drug-related mortality among women at all
ages. There is an increase in deaths from painkillers and a decrease
in deaths from antidepressants among the elderly. Deaths from
barbiturates and tranquillizers (ICD9 304.1, 305.4, 967, 969.1–5)
increase steadily with age. (Figure 4b)
Most of the deaths attributed to painkillers (ICD9 965 - ‘analgesics,
antipyretics and antirheumatics’) excluding opiates (ICD9 965.0)
involve paracetamol, either alone or in combination with other
substances. Although they attract considerable media and political
interest, deaths from drugs such as ecstasy, amphetamines and
cocaine account for only a small number of deaths among both
men and women and they are therefore included within ‘mixed,
other and unspecified’.
Regional variations
Table 1 shows age standardised mortality rates for men and women
averaged over two five year periods (1982-86 and 1992-96) for the
English Government Office Regions and Wales. Ninety five per
cent confidence intervals were used to test for significant
differences both between regions and England and Wales as a
whole and within regions over the two time periods, revealing
considerable variation within and between regions.
Among young adult men and women (aged 15–44 years) mortality
compared with England and Wales as a whole was significantly
higher in London and the North West and significantly lower in the
West Midlands and Eastern regions during both time periods.
Among men mortality was also below average in the South East
and East Midlands in both 1982-6 and 1992-6. Between 1982-6
and 1992-6 there was a significant increase in mortality among
men aged 15–44 years in all regions. The highest relative increase
was in the South West where mortality increased nearly threefold.
Among women in this age group, there was a significant increase
in mortality over time in the East Midlands, North West and South
West.
Among older men, aged 45 years and over, mortality was
particularly high in London during both time periods although
there was a significant decline between 1982-6 and 1992-6 in this
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
35
P o p u l a t i o n
Figure 3
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
1 9 9 8
Drug-related deaths by age and intent, for men and women, England and Wales, 1994-96
a) Male
b) Female
160
160
140
140
Undetermined [E980.0–5]
120
100
100
Rate per million
Rate per million
Suicide [E950.0–5]
120
80
Dependence [304]
60
40
40
20
20
0
0-4
10-14 20-24 30-34 40-44 50-54 60-64 70-74 80-84 90 plus
Non-dependent abuse [305.2–9]
80
60
0
0-4
Accidental poisoning [E850–E858]
10-14 20-24 30-34 40-44 50-54 60-64 70-74 80-84 90 plus
Age-group
Figure 4
Age-group
Drug-related deaths by age and drug type, for men and women, England and Wales, 1994-96
b) Female
a) Male
160
160
140
140
120
120
Antidepressants [305.8, 969.0]
100
100
Barbiturates & tranquilizers [304.1, 305.4,
967, 969.1–5]
Rate per million
Rate per million
Mixed, other, unspecified
80
60
60
40
40
20
20
0
0-4
10-14 20-24 30-34 40-44 50-54 60-64 70-74 80-84 90 plus
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
0
0-4
Opiates [304.0,305.2,965.0]
10-14 20-24 30-34 40-44 50-54 60-64 70-74 80-84 90 plus
Age-group
Age-group
36
80
Painkillers excluding opiates [965.1–9]
S t a t i s t i c s
9 3
Table 1
|
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
Po p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
Age-standardised drug-related mortality rates per million population by age, sex and region, England and Wales, 1982-86 and 1992-96
Men
Age 15–44
North East
North West
Merseyside
Yorkshire and the Humber
East Midlands
West Midlands
Eastern
London
South East
South West
Wales
Women
1982–86
41
61
63
49
26
39
35
104
42
33
39
1992–96
†
~
~
~
†
~
~
~
82
161
136
102
63
63
81
123
80
95
97
% change
~
†
†
~
~
~
†
~
1982–86
99
164
115
107
145
64
130
18
91
188
146
32
44
36
35
22
26
26
50
29
26
34
51
98
92
33
North East
North West
Merseyside
Yorkshire and the Humber
East Midlands
West Midlands
Eastern
London
South East
South West
Wales
62
54
53
58
37
41
39
82
51
40
49
52
51
59
45
38
41
45
55
41
41
30
-16
-5
11
-22
3
0
14
-33
-20
3
-40
72
86
51
88
59
53
73
91
69
63
66
England and Wales
52
-15
73
England and Wales
1992–96
†
~
~
~
†
~
40
58
45
41
33
31
27
47
34
37
37
% change
†
~
~
†
39
24
30
25
19
51
18
3
-5
19
44
10
17
Age 45 and over
~
~
~
†
~
†
~
45
†
~
†
~
~
†
43
52
34
47
37
36
38
49
43
43
37
†
43
-40
-39
-34
-46
-38
-32
-48
-46
-38
-31
-43
-41
† Significantly higher than England and Wales.
~ Significantly lower than England and Wales.
region and in Wales, where drug related mortality is now
significantly lower than England and Wales as a whole. Mortality
among women in this age-group declined significantly in all
regions with the exception of Merseyside. Levels in the North West
were significantly higher than in England and Wales as a whole in
both time periods.
References
1
2
3
CONCLUSION
4
There are many difficulties associated with classifying and
quantifying deaths involving drugs. It is important to be aware of
these problems when analysing and interpreting statistics on drugrelated deaths. Despite these difficulties clear trends can be
observed from the data available. In particular, there are striking
differences in drug-related deaths between men and women.
Among men drug-related mortality has increased during the 1990s,
with a sharp rise in deaths due to accidental poisoning. There is a
pronounced peak in mortality rates among young adult men which
can largely be attributed to poisoning by opiates. Among women
drug-related mortality declined during the 1980s, mainly due to a
decline in suicidal poisonings, particularly at older ages. There is
considerable regional variation in drug-related mortality with high
levels observed in London and the North West and lower levels in
the Eastern region.
5
6
7
8
9
Office for National Statistics. Mortality Statistics: injury
and poisoning. ONS Series DH4
Office for National Statistics. Mortality Statistics: cause.
ONS Series DH2
Devis, T. and Rooney, C. The time taken to register a death.
Population Trends 88 (1997), 48-55.
Taylor et al. Trends in Deaths Associated With Abuse of
Volatile Substances 1971-1995
Home Office Statistics of drug addicts notified to the Home
Office, United Kingdom
Kelly, S. and Bunting, J. ‘Trends in suicide in England and
Wales, 1982-96’ Population Trends 92 (1998), 29-41
Shishodia, P. Robertson, J R and Milne, A Causes and
Frequency of Deaths in Injecting Drug Users between 1981
and 1997 in a General Practice in Edinburgh Health
Bulletin 56(2) March 1998
Department of the Environment, Transport and the
Regions, (1998) Press Notice 94
Health Education Authority (1998) The UK Smoking
Epidemic: Deaths in 1995
Following the termination of the Statistical Bulletin on Notified
Addicts 5 which contained tables on drug deaths, ONS is planning
to publish annual statistics on drug-related mortality. These are
intended to include figures on the total number of drug-related
deaths for the UK as a whole together with data by age, sex, region
and for specific substances. We are also currently investigating
systems of classifying drug-related deaths which will allow deaths
from specific drugs to be extracted and quantified more easily.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
37
P o p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m
9 3n | 1 9A9 u8 t u m n
1 9 9 8
Po p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
Marriages in‘Approved Premises’in
England and Wales: the impact
of the 1994 Marriage Act
John Haskey
Demography and Health
This article considers the advent in 1995 of civil
marriage in approved premises which was made
possible by a new Marriage Act. The growth and
characteristics of approved premises marriages
which were solemnised in the first 1 3/4 years of the
Act are analysed, comparing the patterns of
marriage by age, previous marital status and day of
the week with those of register office and religious
marriages. Finally, an estimate is made of the
extent to which the introduction of marriages in
approved premises has drawn away marriages which
might otherwise have been solemnised in register
offices, or with religious ceremonies.
INTRODUCTION
In 1995, a new Marriage Act1 came into force. The first part of the
Act, which enabled couples to marry by civil ceremony outside
their district of residence, came into effect on 3rd January, and the
second part, which introduced the ability to marry in “approved
premises”, came into effect on 1st April. The Bill’s passage through
Parliament had caught the public’s imagination on a number of
occasions, especially when it was believed, wrongly in some cases,
that couples would be able to marry in a variety of new – and
somewhat theatrical – styles.
In fact, the Act has made freely available, for the very first time,
civil marriage in places other than in register offices. Although the
form of civil marriage has remained unchanged, in extending the
range of possible venues, so greatly increasing the number and
variety of civil wedding locations, it has been an historically
momentous change, second only to the advent of civil marriage in
England and Wales in 1837.2,3 Furthermore, the Act has provided a
civil marriage alternative to the previous sole option of marrying in
a register office - perhaps comparable to the 1836 Marriage Act
allowing religious marriages in denominations other than in the
Established Church, the Jewish faith and the Society of Friends
(the Quakers). The importance of these new – or, rather, additional
– civil marriages, which will subsequently be termed ‘approved
premises marriages’, can be appreciated from their steady and
decisive growth in relative numbers. For example, they quadrupled
in proportionate terms, from one in 71 to one in 18 of all marriages
between 1995/96 and 1996/97.4
This article investigates the numbers and characteristics of
approved premises marriages and attempts to assess how their
advent has affected the numbers of traditional register office
weddings and religious marriages.
38
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
9 3
BACKGROUND
The Marriage Act 1994 made two important new provisions: civil
marriages can be solemnised on premises approved for the purpose
by local authorities; and couples may marry in registration districts
in which neither marriage partner resides.
As with register office weddings, approved premises marriages
have to be solemnised in the presence of the Superintendent
Registrar, and the Registrar of the registration district in which the
premises is situated. Each such premises has to be approved by the
local authority for the purpose, who have to ensure that a number
of conditions are met. On receiving applications, local authorities
check all the considerations which need to be taken into account –
see Box 1 – and may refuse, impose conditions or grant approval
for a 3-year period.
The local authority must be satisfied that the approved premises is
a readily identifiable marriage venue and that the premises – and its
management – will support the dignity of marriage. Furthermore,
the premises must have no recent or continuing connection with
any religion, religious practice or religious persuasion which is
incompatible with the secular nature of civil marriage.
Consequently private chapels, or indeed buildings with contents or
characteristics associated with a place of religious worship, such as
stained glass windows depicting religious images, cannot be
|
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
P o p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
approved for solemnising civil marriages. These requirements
maintain the historic distinction between civil and religious
marriages.
In fact, the majority of the places approved have been hotels - a
fairly logical extension of their business, since many wedding parties
hold their receptions at hotels, following the marriage elsewhere.
The entire proceedings, wedding and reception, can, therefore, take
place under one roof. Furthermore, overnight accommodation is
available for guests. Other types of approved premises include
stately homes, historic houses, restaurants, sports and leisure clubs.
These, too, are traditionally well equipped to hold receptions, as well
as possessing large rooms in pleasant locations.
It should be restated that civil marriage in approved premises is the
exact equivalent of civil marriage in register offices – apart from
the location – rather than a new form of marriage. The
requirements to be met before premises can be approved, and the
conditions for conducting marriages there subsequently, are
designed to ensure that this equivalence is maintained in practice.
These requirements and conditions are given in Boxes 1 and 2,
respectively.
As has been mentioned earlier, the 1994 Marriage Act has
introduced two new provisions for civil marriage: couples are able
to marry in a registration district in which neither resides, and also
Box 1
Box 2
Requirements to be met for granting
approval for premises to solemnise
marriages
Continuing conditions* which apply
following the approval of the premises
The local authority may grant approval only if:
1. The room in which a marriage is solemnised must
be separate from any other activity on the premises
at the time of the ceremony;
1. the premises are readily identifiable, and, in the
opinion of the authority, a seemly and dignified
venue for the solemnisation of marriages - as judged
by their primary use, situation, construction, and
state of repair;
2. the premises are to be regularly available to the
public for use for solemnising marriages;
3. the premises possess adequate fire precautions and
fulfil the health and safety requirements both for
people working there and visiting;
4. the premises must have no recent or continuing
connection with any religion, religious practice, or
religious persuasion;
5. the room or rooms in which marriages are
proposed to be solemnised must be identifiable by
description as a distinct part of the premises;
6. the premises fulfil any other reasonable requirement
specified by the local authority.
2. All marriage ceremonies must take place in a room
which was identified as one for the purpose on the
plan submitted with the original application;
3. Notice of approval of the premises for solemnising
marriages must be displayed at each public entrance
to the premises for one hour or prior to, and
throughout, the ceremony. In addition, directions to
the room in which the ceremony is to take place
must be displayed;
4. The public must be allowed free access to any
marriage solemnised on the premises;
5. No food or drink may be sold or consumed in the
room in which a marriage ceremony takes place for
one hour prior to, or during, that ceremony;
6. Any reading, music, words or performance which
forms part of a marriage ceremony on the premises
- including any introductory, concluding or interval
material - must be secular in nature.
Approvals are valid for a period of 3 years. (However
the local authority and the Registrar General have
powers to revoke approvals.)
*Note: the above conditions, a subset of the total, have
been summarised from the Regulations6, which should
be taken as the complete and definitive guide.
Note: the above requirements are summarised from the
Regulations6, which should be taken as the definitive guide.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
39
P o p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
to marry with a civil ceremony at approved premises. This article
examines the impact of the latter provision.
EARLY GROWTH IN THE NUMBERS OF APPROVED
PREMISES AND APPROVED PREMISES MARRIAGES
During April 1995, the first month in which premises could be
approved for civil marriage by the new Act, ten were given
approval by their local authority – see Table 1a. However, there
was only one approved premises marriage solemnised in England
and Wales that month, and only 14 in total in May – see Table 1b.
It would just have been possible to marry with a Superintendent
Registrar’s licence on the third day of the premises being approved
Table 1a
First twenty premises in England and Wales to receive local
authority approval to solemnise approved premises marriages
Approved premises
Type
1
Under the Clock Tower, Wakefield,
West Yorkshire
Council Owned
23/4/1995
2.
Peckforton Castle, Peckforton,
Cheshire
Historical Interest
27/4/1995
3.
Combermere, Near Whitchurch,
Cheshire
Stately Home
27/4/1995
4.
Arley Hall, Arley,
Cheshire
Stately Home
27/4/1995
5.
Tatton Park, Knutsford,
Cheshire
Stately Home
28/4/1995
6.
Green Lawns Hotel, Falmouth,
Cornwall
Hotel
30/4/1995
7.
Polhawn Fort, Torpoint,
Cornwall
Historical Interest
8.
The Saddleworth Hotel, Oldham,
Greater Manchester
9.
Alverton Manor, Truro,
Cornwall
1 9 9 8
(and on the 21st day with a Superintendent Registrar’s certificate).
Possibly in the very early days, couples did not know, or were
uncertain about the new provisions; possibly, too, the premises
which had received approval found they were already fully booked
with traditional receptions and other standard business.
Combinations of wedding-plus-reception only began to be
accommodated later in 1995, probably in line with the usual time
needed to plan ahead and make all the practical arrangements.
Nevertheless, by the end of 1995, there were almost 800 approved
premises; by the end of 1996, some 1,300; and, by May 1998, just
over 2,000 (see Box 3). This latter set of approved premises is
depicted in Figure 1a, which shows the geographical spread of
Table 1b
Date of approval
First twenty marriages in approved premises in England and
Wales, by date of marriage
Approved premises
Type
1.
Under the Clock Tower,
Wakefield, West Yorkshire
Council Owned
2.
The Saddleworth Hotel, Oldham,
Greater Manchester
Hotel
3/5/95
3.
The Saddleworth Hotel, Oldham,
Greater Manchester
Hotel
3/5/95
4.
Chiseldon House Hotel, Chiseldon,
Swindon, Wiltshire
Hotel
12/5/95
5.
Haley’s Hotel and Restaurant, Leeds, Hotel
West Yorkshire
13/5/95
6.
Leez Priory, Chelmsford,
Essex
Stately Home
13/5/95
30/4/1995
7.
Langley Castle Hotel, Hexham,
Northumberland
Hotel
19/5/95
Hotel
30/4/1995
8.
The Royal Pavilion, Brighton,
East Sussex
Stately Home
20/5/95
Hotel
30/4/1995
9.
The Royal Pavilion, Brighton,
East Sussex
Stately Home
20/5/95
Council Owned
30/4/1995
10. The Royal Pavilion, Brighton,
East Sussex
Stately Home
20/5/95
11. Mollington Banistree Hotel, Chester, Hotel
Cheshire
1/5/1995
11. The Royal Pavilion, Brighton,
East Sussex
Stately Home
26/5/95
12. Willington Hall, Willington,
Nr Tarporley, Cheshire
Hotel
1/5/1995
12. The Royal Pavilion, Brighton,
East Sussex
Stately Home
26/5/95
13. Finney Green Cottage, Wilmslow,
Cheshire
Historical Interest
1/5/1995
13. Highfield Hall Hotel, Northop,
Clwyd
Hotel
28/5/95
14. Statham Lodge Hotel, Lymm,
Cheshire
Hotel
1/5/1995
14. Hambleton Hall, Oakham,
Leicestershire
Hotel
29/5/95
15. Walton Hall, Warrington,
Cheshire
Stately Home
1/5/1995
15. Eastwell Manor, Ashford,
Kent
Stately Home
30/5/95
16. Goodwood House, Chichester,
West Sussex
Stately Home
3/5/1995
16. Willington Hall, Willington,
Near Tarporley, Cheshire
Hotel
1/6/95
17. The Hunting Lodge, Adlington,
Cheshire
Hotel
4/5/1995
17. Makeney Hall Country House Hotel, Hotel
Milford, Derbyshire
2/6/95
18. Municipal Buildings, Crewe,
Cheshire
Council Owned
4/5/1995
18. The Royal Pavilion, Brighton,
East Sussex
Stately Home
2/6/95
19. The Chester Grosvenor, Chester,
Cheshire
Hotel
5/5/1995
19. Leez Priory, Chelmsford,
Essex
Stately Home
2/6/95
20. The Pinewood Hotel, Wilmslow,
Cheshire
Hotel
5/5/1995
20. The Saddleworth Hotel, Oldham,
Greater Manchester
Hotel
3/6/95
10. Council Offices, Melton Mowbray,
Leicestershire
Date of marriage
29/4/95
Note: In all, there were 7 approved premises marriages on 3/6/1995, with the above one being
recorded first on the database. The other 6 included one at Willington Hall, Cheshire, and another at
the Chester Grosvenor, Chester, and yet another at Combermere, near Whitchurch.
40
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
9 3
Note concerning the growth in the
number of approved premises
The General Register Office maintains a computerised
list of all approved premises in England and Wales updating the list daily. Almost invariably the updating
involves adding new premises, but very occasionally an
approved premises is deleted from the list, usually on
their request. It is unlikely that the list is wholly
accurate or complete, since it depends upon
notifications being received from local authorities. A set
of about 100 printed lists is produced for sale to the
public and reprinted when the stock has run out. The
monthly numbers of approved premises shown in
Figure 3 and Table 3 have been estimated from one of
several listings, preserved by the author, for January
1998. The first month that each approved premises
was able to solemnise marriages was calculated as 3
years before the date of expiry of their approval. (All
approvals are granted for 3 years.) Thus, this
calculation gives the correct start date for the vast
majority of premises which have continued to
solemnise marriages, but obviously does not take
account of the few who have not. However, using the
list for January 1998, which is less than 3 years after
the granting of the first approval, guaranteed that
problems of undercounting because of non-renewal of
approvals, were avoided.
County/
Standard
Region
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
P o p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
these approved premises, also distinguishing those premises which
were approved before the end of 1996. As well as there being an
expectedly large number in and around the major cities and towns,
a number are also situated in the rural, or semi-rural, areas adjacent
to centres of population. Such a finding is not surprising since an
attractive location undoubtedly is a high priority for couples
marrying in approved premises.
Box 3
Table 2
|
As a special exercise to investigate the geographical variations
more thoroughly, the approved premises in the May 1998 list were
categorised by type; the results are shown in Figures 1b, 1c and 1d.
(Where a premises could be categorised according to more than
one type – see column headings in Table 2 – the first column
heading which applied was taken as the type. Thus if an approved
premises was both a museum and council owned it was classed as a
museum.)
Overall, hotels, inns and restaurants, etc. tend to be located in and
around the main centres of population, whilst the halls, sports and
leisure clubs, etc. tend to be in the counties of the North West, in
Greater London, Kent and Norfolk. Greater London and the
counties to the south of London contain particularly large numbers
of stately homes and places of historical interest, but other
Metropolitan counties contain relatively few.
The same set of data has also been used to derive the profile of
approved premises by type for each of the numerically most
important counties – see Table 2. Overall, just over one half of all
approved premises are hotels, and two thirds are either hotels, inns,
pubs, restaurants or suites. Roughly one in 16 approved premises are
sports and leisure clubs, and similar proportions are stately homes
and places of historical interest. Most of the counties with the largest
number of approved premises have an above-average proportion of
hotels, and a below-average proportion of stately homes or places of
Profile of approved premises, by type, for counties with the largest numbers of approved premises, and for standard regions, May 1998,
England and Wales
Percentages
Hotels
Inns and
Pubs
Restaurants Halls
& Suites
Sport &
Leisure
Art &
EducaMuseums tional
estabs
Stately
Homes
Historical Council
Interest Owned
Private
homes
Other
Total
Number
%
Kent
Cheshire
North Yorkshire
28
61
63
2
3
4
6
3
2
5
7
5
6
9
4
1
1
0
4
0
2
14
7
9
5
3
9
18
5
2
7
1
0
4
1
2
100
100
100
83
76
56
Cumbria
Lancashire
Hampshire
76
65
70
4
7
0
2
4
9
4
9
4
0
7
4
2
0
2
0
0
0
2
4
4
7
2
6
0
0
0
2
0
0
2
2
2
100
100
100
55
54
54
Hertfordshire
Gloucestershire
Devon
47
75
44
0
8
3
5
3
5
5
0
3
5
3
0
2
0
0
5
0
0
12
0
15
12
10
8
5
3
13
2
0
10
0
0
0
100
100
100
43
40
39
North
Yorkshire and
the Humber
East Midlands
59
2
3
6
5
2
1
8
5
5
1
2
100
125
61
54
1
1
2
5
8
10
4
7
1
1
1
4
5
3
5
5
6
5
1
1
4
5
100
100
168
153
East Anglia
South East
- of which:
Greater London
46
50
4
1
6
7
11
3
8
8
1
2
7
3
1
7
4
8
6
6
2
2
2
4
100
100
95
600
46
1
11
1
12
3
3
2
12
4
0
5
100
145
South West
West Midlands
North West
61
57
56
6
2
4
2
7
6
2
6
7
4
8
11
2
-
1
2
1
7
6
4
7
4
2
7
4
6
2
1
1
2
1
3
100
100
100
254
191
259
Wales
62
3
4
5
7
1
1
6
6
4
0
2
100
167
England and Wales
56
3
5
5
7
1
2
6
6
5
1
3
100
2,012
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
41
O f f i c e
(a) All types of approved premises
+
+
+
++
+
+
+
+
+
+++
+
+ +
+
+
++
+
+
+
+
+
++
+
+
+
+ +
++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
++
+
+
++
++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ +
+
+
++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ ++
+
+
+ +
+ +
+
+
+ +
++
+
+++
+ ++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ + ++
+
+
+
+
++
+
+
+++
+
+
++
+
+ +
+
+
+
+ +
+
+ ++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
++ +
+
+
+
+
+
++
++
+
+
+
+ + +++
+
+
+
+
+
+ + +
+
++
+ ++ ++
+
+
+ +
+
+ + +
++
+
+
+
+
+
+ + + +
+
+
+
+ + ++
+
++ +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
++
+
+
+
+
++
+
+
+
+
+
+ + +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
++
+
+
+
++++ + ++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
++
+
+
+
+
+++ +++ +
+
+ +
+++
+ +
+
+
+ + ++ ++ +++
+
+
+
+ +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+++ +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
++
+++
+
+
+ ++
+
+ +
+
+
++ +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ +
++
+
+ ++
+
+
+
+
+
+
++ +
+
++
+
+
+
+
+
+
++
+ + ++++
+
+
++
+ +
+
+
+ +
+
+
+
+
+
+ +++
+ +
++
+
+ +
+ + + ++
++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ +
+
+ +
+
+
+
+
+
++
+ + +
+
++++
+
+
+
+
++
+
+
+
+
+
++
+
+ +
+
+
1 9 9 8
+
+
+
+
A u t u m n
+
+
+
+
++
+ +
++ +
+
+
+
+
+
+
++
++
+
+
+
+ +
+
+
+
+
+ +
+
+
+
++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ +++
++
++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ +
+ + + + +
+++ +
+
++
+ +
+
++ ++
+
+ ++ +
+
+
+
+ +
++ +
+
+
+
++
+
++++ + + +
++
+
++
+ ++
+
+++++ ++ + +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ + ++++++
+
+
+
+
+
+
++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ +
+
+ ++ + + + +
+
+
+
+ +
+ +
++
+
+
+
+
+ + +
+
+
+++
++++
+ ++ +
+
+
+
+
+
+
++
++
++
+
+ +++
+
+
+ + +++
+
+ + +
+
+
+
+
+
+ + +
+
+
++
+ ++ +++
+ +
+ + +
+
+ +
+
+++ + +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ ++
+ +
+
+ +
+
+
+
+ ++ + +
+
+
+
+ + ++
+
+
+
+
+
+
++ +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
++ +
++
+
++ +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ + +
+ +
++
+
+
+
+ ++ +
+
++
+
+
+ +
++++
+
+
+
+ + ++
+
+ ++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
++ +
+
+
+
+
++++ +++ + + ++ +
+
+
+
+ +
+
+
+ +
+
+ + +++++++ ++++
+
+
++
+ + +
+
+ +
+
+
+
++
+
+
+
+
+ +
+
+
++++ + ++++++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
++ +
+
+
+++ +
+
+++
+++++++
+
+
+ + ++ +
+
+
+
+
++ +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ ++
+ ++
+ +
++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ +
+ + +
+ ++
++
+
+ ++ ++
+++
+ ++ +
+
++
+ + + + + ++ +
+
+ +
+ + + ++
++
+
+ ++ +
+
+
+ +
+
+
+
++
+
+ +++++
+
+
+
+
++
++
+ +
+
+ +
+
+ + ++ + +
+
+
+
+
+ ++ + +
++++ +++
+++
+
++ + + + ++
++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ +
+
+
++ +
+
+ +
+ +
+ +
+ +
+
+
+
+ +
+
++
+ + ++
++
++++
+++ + +++ ++
+
+ ++ +
+
+
+
++
+
+
|
S t a t i s t i c s
+
+
++ +
+
+
+
+ ++
+
+
++++ +
+ ++ +
9 3
N a t i o n a l
+
+
+
+
T r e n d s
f o r
(b) Hotels, inns, pubs, restaurants and suites
.
..
.
.
. .......
. . . .....
. . . . ...
Period in which premises
. . .
.
were approved :
..
.
. Apr 95 - Dec 96
.. ... ... . ...... ... .
.. ... ... . .... .. .
. ..
. ..
Jan 97 - May 98
. . ..
. . ..
..
.
.
. . ..
.
.. . .
.. .. .
.. .
.. . .
...
.
.
. .. . . .
. .. . .. ... . ....... . . .
................ ............. . . ....
.
..
. .
..
.................. ........... . . . ...
................. ........ .. . . . .....
.......... ........... . . ... .
.... ........ .. . ...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
. .. .. ....... ..... .... ........ ... . .. ... .. .
. . .. ....... ....... ........... .. ... .. .
.
...
...
.. .. ... . .......... .. .. . . . . .
. . ... . . ... .... . .
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
. . .. . .. . . .... ... ..... . .
. . .. . .. .... ... ..
. .
.
.
.
. . . ...... .... .. . .. .. . .. .
.
.
.
.
.
.
.. .
..
. .. . .
. .
.. . . . ...
.
.. . .. . .. . ..... ........... ... ... . . . ..
.. .. . . ...... .......... ... ... . . .. ..
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
. .. ...... . . .. . . . .
.
.. . .. .. ................. . . .. . . ..... .. .
. . . .. .. . .. . .. . . .
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.. . ..
.
.
.
.
. . ..
.
. .. . . . ..
.. .
.
.
.
... . .
.
. . . . .. . . .
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
. . ... . . .. .. . .. .. . . . . .. . .. ....... .. . ..
. . ... . . . .. . .. . . .... . ..... .. .
. . ..... ..... .. . . .. .. .. ... ................... ... ..
. .... .... . . .. .. . ..... .. . ..... .. ..
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
. . . . .... .. . ... .. ..... ..... . .. .... ...... .
. . . ... .... . . .. ......... .... . . . . ... . .
. . .. ..... ... .... .. .. . .
. .. .
.
.. .
.
. . . .. .. . . .... . . . .. .......... . . ..
. . . . .. . .. . .. ..... ........... .. .
. . ... .. . . . . .. .............. ........... . ............. .
. .. .. . . .. ............. ...... . .. . ...... ... .
.
.
.
. . . .. . . . .. .... .. . .
..
. .... .. .
. ....
.
.
.. .. . ... .
.. .. .. ... .
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.. ....... . .
.. . .. . .
....... .
.
.
..
.. .... . . . . .
.
..
..
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
. .. ..
....... .. ..
. . ..
. .
. .
+
+
P o p u l a t i o n
42
Geographical distribution of approved premises for solemnising marriages, England and Wales
Figure 1
Figure 1
(continued) Geographical distribution of approved premises for solemnising marriages, England and Wales
(c) Halls, sport and leisure, art establishments, museums,
and educational establishments
(d) Stately homes and buildings of historical interest
.
.
. ..
..
.
.
.
Period in which premises
were approved :
.
Apr 95 - Dec 96
+
Jan 97 - May 98
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
.
+
+
++
+
++ +
+
+
+
+
f o r
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ +
++ +
++
++ +
+ ++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ +
+
++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
++
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
++ ++
+
+
++ + +
+
+
+
+
+
+ +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
.
...
.
++
+
+
+
.... .
. .
.
+
+++
+
+ +
+
+
+
+ +
+
+
+
+
+
43
T r e n d s
S t a t i s t i c s
+
+
+
P o p u l a t i o n
N a t i o n a l
+
+
+
+ +
1 9 9 8
+
+
+
+
+
A u t um n
++ +++
+
. .
.
. .
. ...
.
.
.
. . ..
..
.
..
.
.
. .
.
.
.. . .
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
. . .
.
.
.
.
....
. ... .. .
.
..
.
.
.
..
. . . . . . . .. . ...
.
. .. .. . .
.
.
. . ..
. ..
.
.
.
.
.
... .
.
... .
. .
..
|
O f f i c e
+
+++
+
9 3
+
+
++
+
+
+
+
+
. . . . . ...
.. . . .. ...
.
.. ... .
.
. .. . ... . .
.
.
.
. . ..... .. .. . .
.
.
. . .. .. ... .
.. .
.
. . .
. .. .
. . . ..
. . .
.
. . .. . .
.
.
. .
.
.
.
. .. .. . .
.
.. . . . . .
. .. ......... . .
.
.
.
.
.
.
.. .
.
.
. .
. . .. ..
+
+
+
+
+
+
. .
. .
++
+
+
+
+
..
+
P o p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
1 9 9 8
premises took place in the counties of: Kent (771), Essex (701),
Cheshire (679), Hertfordshire (501), Lancashire (481), Cumbria
(476), and Hampshire (452). (In addition, there were 957 marriages
in approved premises in Greater London – although each London
Borough acts independently with regard to approved premises, and
so Greater London is not strictly comparable to the other county
authorities. The two London Boroughs with the most approved
premises marriages in the year up to 1 April 1997 were Westminster
(185), and Richmond upon Thames (132).) This article will,
however, concentrate on the first 13/4 years of the operation of the
Act, that is from 1.4.95 to 31.12.96, since definitive statistical
information derived from copies of marriage entries5 is available for
that period, during which approved premises marriages had already
become firmly established.
historical interest. Three quarters of the approved premises in
Cumbria and Gloucestershire are hotels, whilst almost one quarter of
approved premises in Hertfordshire and Devon are either stately
homes or places of historical interest. Kent and Devon have
relatively high numbers of council-owned approved premises; some
of which are former register offices which have been converted
following the rationalisation and amalgamation of registration
districts, but which still provide a marriage service to the public.
To a large extent, the counties with the largest numbers of approved
premises have also been the counties with the most marriages in
approved premises - a not unexpected finding. In fact, evidence4
from Superintendent Registrars’ administrative returns has shown
that, during the year up to 1 April 1997, that is, during the second
year of the Act, the largest numbers of marriages in approved
Percentage of marriages which were solemnised with a civil ceremony, distinguishing register office, RO, and approved premises, AP,
marriages, 1986-96, England and Wales
Percentage of all marriages which were civil marriages
Figure 2
80
70
AP
60
AP
50
40
30
10
0
S D M J
1986
Percentage of all marriages which were civil marriages
RO
RO
20
M J
80
70
S D M J
1987
S D M J
S D M J
1989
1988
S D M J
1990
S D M J
S D M J
1992
1991
S D M J
S D M J
1994
1993
S D M J
1995
S D
1996
(b) quarterly percentages for each of the four quarters
March
March
●
●
●
60
50
●
40
June
●
●
●
●
●
●
●
●
●
●
●
●
September
●
●
●
December●
●
●
●
December
●
●
●
●
●
●
●
●
●
●
●
June ●
September ●
●
AP
●
30
20
RO
10
0
M J
S D M J
1986
44
Marriage Act 1994
(marriages in
approved premises)
(a) annual and quarterly percentages
O f f i c e
S D M J
1987
f o r
S D M J
1988
S D M J
1989
N a t i o n a l
S D M J
1990
S D M J
1991
S t a t i s t i c s
S D M J
1992
S D M J
1993
S D M J
1994
S D M J
1995
S D
1996
9 3
|
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
P o p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
number of premises which were granted approval for solemnising
marriages grew fairly rapidly between April and August 1995; the
pace slackened slightly thereafter, but there was nevertheless a
uniform increase of between 40 and 50 new approved premises
each month until the end of 1996.
T R E N D S I N C I V I L M A R R I AG E OV E R T H E PA S T
DECADE
Before considering in detail the period when the Act was in
operation, it is useful to review trends over the last decade, as
background. Figures 2(a) and (b) illustrate the observed proportions
of civil, register office, marriages - on a quarterly basis - over the
period from 1986 up to the first quarter of 1995. Then, from June
quarter 1995 up to the December quarter 1996, the additional
proportion of civil marriages, due to approved premises marriages, is
shown as the extra layer of increasing thickness. In Figure 2(a) the
proportions are plotted for successive quarters, and the annual
proportions as well, whilst in Figure 2(b) they are plotted separately
for the March quarters, the June quarters, and so on.
In distinct contrast, the monthly number of approved premises
marriages varied considerably; after an initial and consistent monthly
rise, they fell back in the latter part of 1995, and similarly fell more
substantially in the final months of 1996 after a considerable and
sustained increase in numbers during the first three quarters of 1996.
The fact that a similar pattern of fall occurred in the last quarter of both
years suggests that approved premises marriages varied seasonally –
even during the very early stages of their introduction. To some extent
this conclusion is substantiated from the trend in the proportion of all
monthly marriages which were approved premises marriages – the
growth was fairly uniform, suggesting that approved premises
marriages grew linearly – with a superimposed seasonality which was
approximately the same as that of all marriages.
Several conclusions can be drawn. Civil marriages, as a proportion
of all marriages, grew slightly over the years up to 1994. After
1994, the proportion of register office marriages - which of course
corresponded to all civil marriages before 1995 - increased at a
faster rate, and the extra proportion, due to approved premises
marriages, caused the total proportion of civil marriages to rise yet
further. However, during 1996, the proportion of marriages which
were register office marriages fell back slightly, although civil
marriages as a whole continued to increase as a proportion of all
marriages. Civil marriages formed 52 per cent of all marriages in
1994, but 55 per cent in 1995, and 59 per cent in 1996.
As was mentioned above, several counties have accounted for
relatively large numbers of approved premises marriages; in fact,
during the first 13/4 years of the Act, over one quarter of all
approved premises marriages were solemnised in just seven
counties. The proportions of all approved premises marriages
which were solemnised in each of these counties, are shown at sixmonthly intervals in Table 3.
TRENDS BETWEEN APRIL 1995 AND DECEMBER
1996
Although there were only 62 approved premises marriages in
the whole of England and Wales during June 1995, Cheshire,
Essex and Kent together accounted for 26 of them – that is, over
two in every five. Evidently businesses in these three counties
A closer examination of the trends in the numbers of approved
premises, and marriages in them, during the period from April
1995 to December 1996 is made possible from Figure 3. The
Trends in numbers of approved premises* and related marriages, 1995-96, England and Wales
Figure 3
* estimated see Box 3
8
3200
3000
7
2800
2600
6
Number of approved
premises marriages
(l.h. scale)
2200
Number
2000
5
1800
Approved premises
marriages as a
percentage of all
marriages (r.h. scale)
1600
1400
1200
4
Percentage
2400
3
Number of
approved premises
(l.h. scale)
1000
800
2
600
400
1
200
0
0
Apr
May
Jun
Jul
Aug
Sep
Oct
Nov
Dec
Jan
Feb
Mar
Apr
1995
May
Jun
Jul
Aug
Sep
Oct
Nov
Dec
1996
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
45
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 3
T r e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
1 9 9 8
Approved premises and approved premises marriages for the counties with the largest numbers*, percentages of the national total,
selected months, 1995/96
Percentages
County
Approved premises marriages
Jun-95
Kent
Essex
Cheshire
Hertfordshire
Lancashire
Cumbria
Hampshire
Greater London**
Remaining counties
England & Wales %
England & Wales - no.
Dec-95
Approved premises
Jun-96
Dec-96
Jun-95
Dec-95
Jun-96
Dec-96
10
15
18
7
4
3
5
5
4
4
5
3
5
2
14
5
2
7
4
2
6
3
2
5
2
0
5
2
2
4
5
3
3
4
4
3
1
0
2
2
3
3
2
4
3
3
3
3
0
0
52
3
6
70
3
6
67
3
5
68
1
1
73
2
8
69
2
9
68
3
8
70
100
62
100
525
100
1,599
100
834
100
271
100
781
100
1,085
100
1,315
*
Ranked according to the estimated numbers of approved premises marriages in 1996/97 (1.4.96 to 31.3.97)
** Greater London, although technically a county, is not strictly equivalent to the others, since each London Borough is autonomous regarding approved premises.
Note:numbers of marriages derived from copies of marriage entries; numbers of approved premises derived from list as at January 1998 (see Box 3)
were particularly quick in applying and obtaining approval to
solemnise marriages, perhaps encouraged by their county
authorities who recognised early on the potential benefits of
increased numbers of marriages in their areas. By the end of
1995, the picture had changed, primarily because the number
of approved premises in the other counties which were to rank
in the top set had begun to catch up in relative terms, with the
early lead set by Cheshire, Essex and Kent. This was the case
for Hampshire and Lancashire. By December 1996, the
relative shares of the first seven counties had stabilised and
together accounted for around one quarter of all marriages in
approved premises.
Table 3 also shows the corresponding percentage of all
approved premises which were in the same set of counties. One
in 7 of all the approved premises in June 95 was in Cheshire,
but this proportion fell to one in 19 by December 96. In
contrast, there were no approved premises in Lancashire in June
95, but by December 96 the proportion was one in 29 of all
approved premises in England and Wales.
;;
;;;
;;
;;
yy
;;
yy
;;;
;;
;;;
;
;;;yy
yyy
;;
;;;
yyy
;;
yy
;;
yy
;;
;;;
;
;;;;;;
yyyyyy
;;
yy
y
;
;;;
yyy
;;
yy
;;
yy
;;;;;;
yyyyyy
;;
yy
y
;
;;
yy
;;
;
;
;;;;;;
yyyyyy
;;;
yyy
;;
yy
;;;
yyy
;;;
yyy
;;
yy
;;;;;;
yyyyyy
;;;
yyy
;;
yy
y ;
;
;
yyy
;;
;;;
yyy
;;;
yyy
;;
yy
;;
;
;;
;;;;;;
yyyyyy
;;;
yyy
;;;
yy
;;;
yyy
y
;
yy
;;
y
;
;;;
yyy
;;;
yyy
;;
yy
;;
yy
;;;;;;
yyyyyy
y
;
;;;
yyy
;;
yy
;;
yy
y
;
;;;
yyy
;;;
yyy
;;
yy
;;
yy
;;;
;;
;;
;
;;
;
;;;;;yyy
;;;
;;;
yyy
;;;
yyy
yyyyy
;;;
yyy
;;
yy
;;;;;yyy
;;;
;;;yyy
yyy
;;;
yyyyy
;;;;;
yyyyy
;;
;;
;
;;;;;
yyyyy
Figure 4
Marriages in approved premises, as a percentage of all marriages, by county of England, and for Wales, 1995/6*
* 1.4.95 –31.12.96
Percentage, p, for
England and Wales = 3.35
0 < p < 2.35
2.35 < p < 4.35
4.35 < p
Greater London
46
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
9 3
|
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
P o p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
NUMBERS AND CHARACTERISTICS OF APPROVED
P R E M I S E S M A R R I AG E S
C O M PA R I S O N W I T H R E G I S T E R O F F I C E A N D
RELIGIOUS MARRIAGES
There were just under 18 thousand approved premises marriages
up to the end of 1996 in England and Wales. Overall, during the
entire 21 month period, marriages in approved premises
accounted for 3.4 per cent of all marriages in England and Wales
– that is, about one in 30. This proportion varied considerably by
county as Figure 4 demonstrates. Most of the more urban
counties had below-average proportions of approved premises
marriages, but the surrounding counties, mostly rural, had aboveaverage proportions. In general, there were comparatively few
approved premises marriages in the counties of East Anglia and
the East Midlands – a finding consistent with the small number of
approved premises in those counties shown in Figure 1a.
In general, couples marrying in approved premises were the eldest,
followed by couples marrying in register offices, with couples
marrying with a religious ceremony being the youngest of all (Table
5). Certainly, the largest difference between couples marrying in
approved premises and those marrying in a register office or with a
religious ceremony was in the proportion of brides who were in their
early twenties: one in 9, very low, for approved premises; one in 5
for register offices; and a comparatively high proportion of one in 3
for religious marriages. Conversely, over one quarter of brides
marrying in approved premises were in their early thirties, a larger
proportion than for register office weddings or religious marriages.
Of course, the age profile observed in the very early days of the new
Act will not necessarily persist; for example, special factors
associated with the introduction of the new provision which might
have resulted in some groups marrying – or not marrying – in
approved premises could subsequently disappear. However, it is
unlikely that such an effect would radically alter the age profile.
Table 4 considers further the proportion of all marriages which
were solemnised in approved premises. The proportion amongst
marriages in which the bride was aged 30 or over was above the
national average, whereas for marriages where the bride was aged
under 25 it was well below. The proportion was half the national
average amongst marriages where the bride was in her early
twenties, and 11/2 times the national average amongst marriages
where the bride was in her early thirties.
Possibly the greater expense of marrying at approved premises
meant that it was a more realistic option for older couples who
wished to marry with a civil ceremony but in an attractive setting;
certainly a very small proportion of marriages of teenage brides
were solemnised in approved premises. Another factor might be
that certain couples who could not marry in church, because they
were divorced, judged that a wedding in an approved premises
offered the nearest equivalent to a church wedding.
Some credence for this latter idea is given from the fact that the
largest proportion marrying in approved premises occurred for
couples in which a divorced man and a spinster were marrying
(Table 4, rhs). In general, the proportions of couples in which one
or other partner was remarrying after divorce were larger than the
national average, whilst those involving partners both of whom
were either single or widowed were smaller. Thus, the first
impression of the couples who married in approved premises is that
they were more likely to be in their thirties than the average couple
who married, and one or other partner was more likely than
average to be remarrying after divorce.
Table 4
Characteristic
of marriage
Table 5 also shows that brides and bridegrooms who married in
approved premises were not only generally older than those
marrying at register offices, but also older than those marrying in
each of the main denominations (Table 5). Couples marrying in
the Non-conformist denominations were the closest in age profile largely reflecting the high proportions, in both groups, of couples
in which at least one partner was remarrying after divorce (52 per
cent of all approved premises marriages, and 58 per cent of all
Non-conformist marriages.)
Table 6 explores further the marital status of the spouses before
their marriage. About one in 6 approved premises marriages
involved the remarriage of a divorced bride with a divorced
bridegroom, and there was a similar proportion amongst Nonconformist marriages. However, there were proportionately more
such remarriages amongst register office marriages than those in
approved premises. Possibly couples in which both bride and
bridegroom were remarrying after divorce may not have wanted
to celebrate with a large social occasion, so that a register office
wedding was considered preferable, or more appropriate, than
one in approved premises.
In general, marriages in which both partners were marrying for
the first time were relatively only half as numerous amongst civil
Numbers of marriages in approved premises, 1995/96,* England and Wales
Approved
premises
marriages
All
marriages
Percentage
Age of bride
Characteristic
of marriage
Approved
premises
marriages
All
marriages
Percentage
Marital status before marriage
Under 20
20–24
25–29
125
2,029
5,633
147,838
129,918
165,605
0.7
1.6
3.4
Bachelor/spinster
Bachelor/divorced woman
Bachelor/widow
[B/S]
[B/Dw]
[B/Ww]
8,288
2,473
55
310,347
57,139
2,578
2.7
4.3
2.1
30–34
35–39
40–44
4,858
2,201
1,121
92,951
46,092
27,640
5.2
4.8
4.1
Divorced man/spinster
Divorced man/divorced woman
Divorced man/widow
[Dm/S]
[Dm/Dw]
[Dm/Ww]
3,018
3,157
207
57,673
80,433
5,580
5.2
3.9
3.7
838
901
21,897
25,972
3.8
3.5
Widower/spinster
Widower/divorced woman
Widower/widow
[Ww/S]
[Wm/Dw]
[Wm/Ww]
65
308
135
2,289
6,552
5,386
2.8
4.7
2.5
17,706
527,977
3.4
All combinations
17,706
527,977
3.4
45–49
50 and over
All ages
*
April 95 to December 96; during this period 3.4 per cent, about 1 in 30, of all marriages were solemnised in approved premises.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
47
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 5
T r e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
1 9 9 8
Profile of ages at marriage of brides and bridegrooms, by manner of solemnisation, 1995/96**, England and Wales
Age at marriage
Manner of solemnisation
16-19
20-24
25-29
30-34
35-39
40-44
45-49
50 and over
All ages
Brides
Civil marriages
0.7
4
4
11
18
18
32
25
25
27
19
20
12
12
12
6
8
8
5
6
6
5
7
7
100
100
100
Church of England/
Church in Wales
Roman Catholic
Non-conformist***
All religious marriages
2
36
41
13
3
1
0.8
2
100
2
2
3
29
23
33
44
30
39
17
19
15
4
10
5
1
6
2
0.7
5
2
2
5
3
100
100
100
All marriages
3
25
31
18
9
5
4
5
100
0.1
1
1
6
12
12
26
25
25
28
21
22
15
14
14
9
9
9
7
7
7
9
11
11
100
100
100
Church of England/
Church in Wales
Roman Catholic
Non-conformist***
All religious marriages
0.4
21
46
21
6
2
1
2
100
0.7
0.4
0.6
17
13
19
45
29
42
25
23
22
7
13
8
2
7
3
1
6
2
2
8
4
100
100
100
All marriages
0.8
15
32
22
11
6
5
8
100
Approved premises
Register office
All civil marriages
Religious marriages
Bridegrooms
Civil marriages
Approved premises
Register office
All civil marriages
Religious marriages
** April 95 to December 1996, inclusive.
*** taken as Methodist, Calvinistic Methodist, United Reformed Church, Congregationalist (Independent), Baptist and Presbyterian.
Table 6
Profile of marriages by previous marital status of the spouses, 1995/6+ , England and Wales
Civil marriages
Previous marital
status in combination
Approved
premises
Religious marriages
Register
office
All
civil
C of E/ C in W*
Roman
Catholic
Nonconformist**
All
religious
All
marriages
Bachelor/Spinster
Bachelor/Divorced woman
Bachelor/Widow
47
14
0.3
41
15
0.6
42
15
0.5
89
3
0.4
91
3
0.5
39
16
0.4
80
5
0.4
59
11
0.5
Divorced man/Spinster
Divorced man/Divorced woman
Divorced man/Widow
17
18
1
14
24
2
14
24
2
4
2
0.2
3
0.7
0.1
22
17
2
7
5
0.5
11
15
1
Widower/Spinster
Widower/Divorced woman
Widower/Widow
0.4
2
0.8
0.4
2
1
0.4
2
1
0.4
0.3
0.9
0.5
0.3
1
0.4
2
1
0.4
0.6
1
0.4
1
1
100
17.7
100
275.6
100
293.3
100
154.3
100
28.1
100
38.8
100
234
100
528
All combinations - percentage
All combinations - thousands
+
*
**
April 95 - Dec 96, inclusive.
Church of England/Church in Wales.
taken as Methodist, Calvinistic Methodist, United Reformed Church, Congregationalist (Independent), Baptist and Presbyterian.
48
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
9 3
Table 7
|
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
P o p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
Marriages by day of the week, 1995/96*, England and Wales
Percentages
Manner of
solemnisation
Day marriage solemnised
Sunday
Monday
Tuesday
Wednesday
Thursday
Friday
Saturday
Total
Civil marriages
10
0.7
3
6
6
2
6
6
2
7
7
4
8
8
22
23
23
56
50
51
100
100
100
Church of England/
Church in Wales
Roman Catholic
Non-conformist**
All religious marriages
2
3
3
4
0.6
1
0.8
0.8
0.3
0.5
0.5
0.5
0.4
0.7
0.7
0.6
0.4
0.9
0.9
1
4
8
5
5
92
86
89
89
100
100
100
100
All marriages
2
4
3
4
5
15
68
100
Approved premises
Register office
All civil marriages
Religious marriages
*
**
April 95-Dec 96, inclusive.
taken as Methodist, Calvinistic Methodist, United Reformed Church, Congregationalist (Independent), Baptist and Presbyterian.
marriages as those amongst marriages solemnised with a religious
ceremony. However, almost one half of all approved premises
marriages were such first marriages, a slightly larger proportion
than that for register office marriages of two in every 5.
Undoubtedly a number of couples, especially those marrying for
the first time, might well have decided that approved premises
offered an atmosphere and sense of occasion which formerly only
marriages in church were able to provide.
W E D D I N G D AY O F T H E W E E K
One other feature sharply distinguishes approved premises
marriages from register office and religious marriages; the profile
by day of the week on which the weddings took place 7 (Table 7).
In particular, Sunday weddings accounted for one in 10 of all
marriages in approved premises, compared with a negligibly
small proportion of register office marriages, and only one in 25
of all religious marriages. Register offices do not open on
Sundays (and many do not open on Saturday afternoons), and
Sundays are obviously particularly busy days for churches and
chapels. In contrast, approved premises are often, by their very
nature, as, for example, hotels or sports or leisure clubs, much
more geared to be open on Sundays.
Overall, two thirds of approved premises marriages took place on
Saturdays or Sundays, compared with only one half of register
office marriages. At first sight, this pattern suggests that approved
premises have been chosen by couples who wished to celebrate
their marriage with a social occasion and gathering – which is
always easier to organise on Saturdays or Sundays. However, a
more likely explanation is that couples wishing to marry at register
offices on Saturdays have had a more limited choice because of
fewer wedding ‘slots’; that is, the observed pattern reflects the
‘supply’, rather than the ‘demand’, for weekend marriages.
The proportion of Sunday weddings amongst all marriages in
approved premises, about one in 10, was the same for every age
of bride – see Figure 5. The corresponding proportion for Friday
weddings was also much the same for every age of bride, unlike
the proportion for Friday weddings amongst all marriages, where
it dipped for those in their late teens and early twenties. Overall
the variation with bride’s age was most pronounced for Saturday
marriages, although the proportion of Saturday marriages
amongst all marriages peaked far more decisively for brides in
their early twenties than did the corresponding proportion
amongst marriages in approved premises.
I D E N T I C A L A D D R E S S E S AT M A R R I A G E
Couples who married in approved premises were more likely to
have cohabited pre-maritally – as measured by the partners giving
identical residential addresses just before their marriage – than
couples marrying either in register offices or with religious
ceremonies (Table 8). (Previous work 8 has indicated that identical
addresses at marriage is a good overall proxy variable for premarital cohabitation.) Six in every 7 couples marrying in approved
premises gave identical addresses, double the proportion for
couples marrying with religious ceremonies and slightly higher
than for couples marrying in register offices.
Table 8 also indicates that, for every combination of the two
spouses’ marital statuses before marriage, the proportion of couples
marrying in approved premises who gave identical addresses was
generally higher than the corresponding proportion amongst
couples marrying in register offices. The differential was greatest
amongst couples both of whom were marrying for the first time.
Possibly couples marrying in approved premises were more likely
to have bought a home before their marriage – and lived together in
it – than their counterparts who married in register offices.
M ARRIAGE S IN APPROVE D PRE M IS E S - AT TH E
EXPENSE OF REGISTER OFFICE OR RELIGIOUS
MARRIAGES?
An obvious question arises as to which pre-existing form of marriage
lost the marriages which were solemnised in approved premises
during 1995/96. Of course, it is possible, indeed likely, that
approved premises marriages were at the expense, to varying extents,
of every existing type of marriage. It is also conceivable – just! –
that the advent of approved premises might have generated some
extra marriages – that is, ones which would not otherwise have taken
place. (Whilst this latter possibility is fairly remote, especially when
viewed against the overall long-term trend of declining numbers of
marriages, a more plausible proposition is that certain marriages,
which would have taken place anyway, were postponed until the
imminent option of marrying in approved premises became a
reality.) A further possibility is that some – or all of the approved
premises marriages would have been solemnised abroad as part of a
holiday-plus-wedding combination.
The method adopted to estimate how the approved premises
marriages would have been solemnised depends on three
assumptions. The first is that the marriages would have taken place
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
49
P o p u l a t i o n
Figure 5
T r e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
1 9 9 8
Prcentages of marriages which were solemnised on Fridays, Saturdays and Sundays, for approved premises marriages (AP),
and all marriages, 1995/96*, England and Wales
*1.4.95 - 31.12.96
100
90
80
70
Sat marriages
amongst all marriages
Percentage
60
50
Sat marriages
amongst AP marriages
40
30
Fri marriages amongst AP marriages
20
Fri marriages amongst all marriages
Sun marriages amongst AP marriages
10
Sun marriages amongst all marriages
0
16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50
Age of bride
Table 8
Percentage of marriages in which the spouses’ addresses before marriage were identical,* 1995/96,+ England and Wales
Civil marriages
Previous marital
status in combination
Approved
premises
Religious marriages
Register
office
All
civil
C of E/
C in W**
Roman
Catholic
Nonconformist++
All
religious
All
marriages
Bachelor/Spinster
Bachelor/Divorced woman
Bachelor/Widow
86
86
69
78
82
69
78
82
69
38
58
46
53
67
54
52
72
48
41
65
47
55
78
61
Divorced man/Spinster
Divorced man/Divorced woman
Divorced man/Widow
86
88
76
84
87
76
84
87
76
48
71
54
63
73
27
68
79
59
60
75
56
77
85
72
Widower/Spinster
Widower/Divorced woman
Widower/Widow
66
67
59
68
70
55
68
70
55
35
46
31
36
45
32
34
53
32
34
48
31
54
66
44
All combinations
86
81
81
39
54
63
45
65
*
+
**
++
for marriages in each category in the Table, the proportion where the addresses were different was the complement of 100 per cent
April 95-Dec 96, inclusive
Church of England/Church in Wales
taken as Methodist, Calvinistic Methodist, United Reformed Church, Congregationalist (Independent), Baptist and Presbyterian
50
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
9 3
Table 9
Age of
bride
|
A u t um n
P o p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
Predicted numbers of marriages by type which the 1995/96 approved premises marriages would have been, had the option to marry in approved
premises not been available, 1995/96, England and Wales
* based on the distribution of marriages, by characteristics given below, during 1994 - see text
Previous
marital
status
Civil,
RO,
marriages
All
religious
marriages
All
marriages
Numbers of marriages**
Civil,
RO,
marriages
All
religious
marriages+
C of E/
C in W
Roman
Catholic
NonConformist
All
marriages
0.6
10
0.3
2
0.1
12
Percentages** of all 17,706 approved premises marriages
Under 25
B/S
B/Dw
Dm/S
Dm/Dw
Other
Total
607
39
214
14
2
876
1,138
11
126
2
1
1,278
1,745
50
340
16
3
2,154
3
5
25–29
B/S
B/Dw
Dm/S
Dm/Dw
Other
Total
1,242
374
660
194
17
2,487
2,554
139
409
35
10
3,147
3,796
513
1,069
229
26
5,633
7
4
30–34
B/S
B/Dw
Dm/S
Dm/Dw
Other
Total
947
702
683
557
44
2,933
1,245
244
305
112
19
1,925
2,192
946
988
669
63
4,858
35–39
B/S
B/Dw
Dm/S
Dm/Dw
Other
Total
250
418
309
606
54
1,637
207
124
97
114
22
564
457
542
406
720
76
2,201
40 & over
B/S
B/Dw
B/Ww
Dm/S
Dm/Dw
Dm/Ww
Wm/S
Wm/Dw
Wm/Ww
Total
66
347
20
178
1,300
123
11
197
68
2,310
32
76
12
37
223
36
13
57
65
551
98
422
32
215
1,523
159
24
254
133
2,860
B/S
B/Dw
B/Ww
Dm/S
Dm/Dw
Dm/Ww
Wm/S
Wm/Dw
Wm/Ww
Total
3,112
1,880
34
2,044
2,671
160
34
239
69
10,243
5,176
594
21
974
486
47
31
70
66
7,465
8,288
2,473
55
3,018
3,157
207
65
308
135
17,706
All ages
1 9 9 8
6
5
0.7
7
5
0.7
1
14
11
2
1
2
0.8
0.1
1
14
18
12
2
3
5
4
4
7
1
2
5
0.4
0.6
1
0.1
0.1
0.6
0.8
0.9
17
11
6
1
3
12
5
6
4
0.4
27
1
3
3
2
4
0.4
12
9
3
1
0.4
7
1
0.3
-
0.8
13
3
1
0.2
2
18
11
29
3
21
1
4
0.2
2
2
12
15
6
3
2
0.6
0.3
-
3
2
58
42
25
5
9
21
3
6
1
0.1
32
0.6
2
0.2
1
9
0.9
0.1
1
0.8
16
47
14
0.3
17
18
1
0.4
2
0.8
100
+
includes marriages in other religious denominations than shown.
** components may not sum to totals because of rounding; see Table 4 for abbreviations for previous marital status.
in some form anyway (that is, no extra marriages were generated);
and the second is that they would have been solemnised in England
and Wales. The third assumption is that the age of the bride and the
previous marital status of both the bride and the bridegroom can be
used to predict the manner of solemnisation and denomination of the
marriage they would have had, had they not married in approved
premises. Details of the calculation are given in Box 4, and the
results in Table 9.
The results of this calculation indicate that 58 per cent – almost six in
every 10 – of the approved premises marriages would have been
register office marriages, and 42 per cent religious ceremony
marriages. Comprising this 42 per cent, 26 per cent of all approved
premises marriages would have been Anglican marriages (that is, those
in the Church of England or Church in Wales); 9 per cent would have
been in one of the Non-conformist denominations; 5 per cent in the
Roman Catholic Church, and the remaining 2 per cent with other
religious ceremonies. Hence, on the assumptions made, it is estimated
that approved premises marriages would have taken place in register
office and religious ceremony marriages in roughly the ratio 3 to 2.
These findings appear quite plausible, although it should be
remembered that in practice another factor came into play; the
ability of couples to marry in any register office from 3 January
1995. This provision undoubtedly resulted in the growth in register
office weddings – which perhaps more than offset the loss of register
office marriages to those in approved premises – see Figure 2. In any
event, the resultant effect was that the proportion of religious
marriages was reduced, not only by the advent of new marriages in
approved premises, but also by an increased popularity of register
office weddings.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
51
P o p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
1 9 9 8
OVERALL CONCLUSIONS
Box 4
Method used to estimate how the
approved premises marriages would have
been solemnised
The method relies on disaggregating the total number
of approved premises marriages by two demographic
characteristics - the age of the bride, and the previous
marital status of both the bride and the bridegroom in
combination.To complete the calculation, a special
tabulation was produced of marriages during 1994 by
these same characteristics, plus another: the manner of
solemnisation - that is, by whether the marriage was a
civil (register office) one, or a religious marriage, and, if
the latter, the denomination.
Using this latter 1994 tabulation, the proportions of
marriages which were civil (register office), and each of
the different denominations were calculated for
marriages in each age at marriage/marital status
combination category. These same proportions were
then applied to the 1995/96 number of approved
premises marriages in the same category to give
estimates of the numbers of the different kinds of
marriage they most likely would have been, had they
been solemnised in 1994. This procedure was repeated
separately for each age at marriage/marital status
combination category, and the total numbers of
expected civil, register office, marriages and religious
marriages by denomination subsequently obtained; the
results are given in Table 9.
Marriages in approved premises have become an important new
element in the overall pattern of marriage, with the numbers
growing quickly within the first 21 months of the implementation
of the new Act. In addition, register office marriages have also
grown as a proportion of all marriages since the advent of the new
Act, mostly due to the provision of the Act allowing couples to
marry in any register office, but also due to local authorities
spending money to make their register offices more attractive
places in which to marry. More generally, the advent of marriage in
approved premises, and improvements in register offices, have
evidently quickened the pace of the secularisation of marriage.
References
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
Marriage Act 1994 (1994 Chapter 34; 3rd November 1994)
(steered through Parliament, with Government support, by
Gyles Brandreth, MP and Baroness Seccombe.) (The law in
Scotland already allowed couples to marry outside their
district of residence.)
Marriage Act 1836 and Registration Act 1836 (both came
into effect on 30 June 1837). (The marriage laws of England
and Wales have remained largely unchanged since the
Marriage Act of 1836 which first introduced the concept of a
civil marriage ceremony.)
John Haskey. Trends in marriage and divorce in England and
Wales: 1837-1987. Population Trends, 48, HMSO (1987),
pp.11-19.
First data for marriages at ‘approved premises’, First
Release ONS (98)62 (12 March 1998).
John Haskey. The Marriage Act 1994: implications regarding
the routine collection of information on the newly provided
arrangements for civil marriage. (Internal memorandum
advocating the routine coding of approved premises
marriages on the marriages computer database.) July 1995.
Registration of births, deaths, marriages, etc. England and
Wales; The Marriages (Approved Premises) Regulations
1995. (Statutory Instruments 1995 No 510).
John Haskey. The day of the week on which couples marry.
Population Trends, 85. The Stationery Office (1996) pp.45-52.
John Haskey. Spouses with identical addresses before
marriage: an indication of pre-marital cohabitation.
Population Trends, 89. The Stationery Office (1997) pp.13-23.
Acknowledgements
Thanks are due to Registration Division – and to Selwyn Hughes
and Isobel Macdonald Davies in particular – for their help and
advice in writing this article. The author alone is responsible for the
views expressed and the interpretations given in this article.
52
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
9 3
|
Autumn
1 9 9 8
P o p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
Tables
table
page
1
54
2
3
55
55
4
57
5
58
6
7
59
61
Constituent countries of
United Kingdom
8
62
England and Wales
9
64
England and Wales
10
64
England and Wales
11
65
England and Wales
12
66
Constituent countries of
United Kingdom
13
67
England and Wales
England
England and Wales
14
15
16
68
69
70
England and Wales
17
72
United Kingdom
United Kingdom
United Kingdom
18
19
20
73
74
75
United Kingdom
21
76
England and Wales
22
77
England and Wales
England and Wales
23
24
78
79
Population
To enlarge the view select the
HAND tool and click in the area of
the text when an arrow appears
on the HAND. Continue clicking
the arrowed hand tool to advance
down the list.
International
National
Subnational
Subnational
Components of population change
Age and sex
Age, sex and marital status
Selected countries
Constituent countries of
United Kingdom
Health regions of England
Government Office Regions
of England
Constituent countries of
United Kingdom
Constituent countries of
United Kingdom
England and Wales
Vital statistics
Summary
Live births
Age of mother
Outside marriage: age of mother
and type of registration
Inside marriage: age of mother
and birth order
Conceptions
Age of women at conception
Expectation of life
(in years) at birth and selected ages
Deaths
Age and sex
Subnational
Selected causes and sex
Abortions
Marital status, age, and
gestation weeks
International migration
Age and sex
Country of last or next residence
Citizenship
Internal migration
Movements within the
United Kingdom
Marriage and divorce
First marriage: age and sex
Remarriages: age, sex and previous
marital status
Divorce: age and sex
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
53
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 1
Year
T r e n d s
9 3
|
Autumn
1 9 9 8
Population and vital rates: international
United
Austria
Kingdom (1) (2)
Population** (thousands)
55,928
1971
1976
56,216
1981
56,352
1986
56,852
1991
57,808
Belgium
(2)
Denmark
(2)
Finland
(2)
France
(2)
Germany
Germany
(Fed. Rep) (2)* (2)†
Greece
(2)
Irish
Italy
Republic (2) (2)
Luxembourg (2)
Netherlands (2)
Portugal
(2)
7,501
7,566
7,569
7,588
7,818
9,673
9,811
9,859
9,862
10,005
4,963
5,073
5,122
5,121
5,154
4,612
4,726
4,800
4,918
5,014
51,251
52,909
54,182
55,547
57,055
61,302
61,531
61,682
61,066
64,074
78,352
78,321
78,419
77,694
80,014
8,831
9,167
9,729
9,967
10,247
2,978
3,228
3,443
3,541
3,526
54,074
55,718
56,510
56,596
56,751
342
361
365
368
387
13,195
13,774
14,247
14,572
15,070
8,644
9,355
9,851
10,011
9,871
7,989
8,028
8,047
8,059
10,085
10,116
10,137
10,157
5,189
5,205
5,228
5,262
5,066
5,089
5,108
5,125
57,654 65,534
57,899 65,858
58,137‡ 66,715
58,374‡
81,156
81,438
81,678
10,380
10,426
10,454
10,475
3,574
3,587‡
3,605‡
3,626‡
57,049
57,204
57,301
57,397
398
404
410
416
15,290
15,383
15,459
15,531
9,881
9,902
9,917
9,927
Population changes (per 1,000 per annum)
1.0
1.7
2.9
1971–76
1976–81
0.5
0.1
1.0
1981–86
1.8
0.5
0.1
4.4
1.9
0.0
4.9
3.1
4.9
6.5
4.8
5.0
0.7
0.5
–2.0
-0.1
0.3
-1.8
7.6
12.3
4.9
6.1
2.8
0.3
10.7
2.5
1.8
8.8
6.9
4.6
16.5
10.6
3.2
4.1
3.9
3.1
2.1
1.9
3.2
3.7
3.0
4.4
6.4
5.6
4.8
4.4
3.7
3.3
5.6
4.9
4.2
4.1‡
4.1‡
12.3
10.3
4.9
13.0
7.6
6.6
3.5
2.9
7.3
5.6
4.5
2.7
2.0
1.9
3.4
2.7
1.7
1.7
13.9
14.3
14.3
14.6
14.4
7.6
7.0
6.1
4.9
4.6
–0.4
1.4
2.2
1.4
1.1
13.4
12.5
12.0
12.6
14.6
12.0
10.2
12.5
13.1
13.6
13.4
13.0
16.0
14.1
14.2
13.3
10.8
9.7
9.8
11.3
10.5
10.5
10.7
10.4
15.8
15.6
13.3
10.1
22.2
21.3
19.2
15.0
16.0
12.6
10.6
9.9
11.6
11.2
11.6
12.9
14.9
12.6
12.2
13.2
20.3
17.9
14.5
11.8
12.0‡
11.5‡
11.4‡
11.4‡
13.0
13.4
13.4
12.9‡
12.8
12.8
12.3
11.8
12.3
12.3
12.5‡
12.6‡
11.0
10.5
10.2
10.6‡
9.8
10.0
9.7
9.7‡
13.8
13.4‡
13.5‡
13.9‡
9.6
9.3
9.1‡
9.2‡
13.4
13.5
13.2
13.7
12.8
12.7
12.3
12.2‡
11.5
11.0
10.8
11.1
12.1
11.6
11.4
10.5
10.1
10.5
11.1
11.6
9.5
9.3
9.3
9.8
10.7
10.2
10.1
9.2
11.9
11.7
11.6
11.1
12.3
12.2
12.0
11.4
8.6
8.8
9.0
9.3
11.0
10.2
9.4
8.9
9.8
9.7
9.5
9.7
12.2
11.5
11.2
9.7
8.3
8.1
8.3
8.6
11.0
10.1
9.6
10.5
10.7‡
10.4‡
10.5‡
10.4‡
12.1
11.7
12.1
11.6‡
10.1
9.4
9.6
9.6
10.9
10.7
10.6
10.7‡
11.1
10.9
10.8
10.8‡
9.4
9.4
9.6
9.6‡
9.7
9.6‡
9.5‡
9.5‡
9.8
9.4
9.3
9.4
9.0
8.7
8.8
8.9‡
10.7
10.0
10.4
10.8
1993
1994
1995
1996
1991–92
1992–93
1993–94
1994–95
1995–96
58,191
58,395
58,606
58,801
3.4
3.2
3.5
3.6
3.3
12.3
9.3
4.9
2.4
1.6
Live birth rate (per 1,000 per annum)
14.1
13.3
1971–75
1976–80
12.5
11.5
1981–85
12.9
12.0
1991
13.7
12.1
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
13.1
12.9
12.5
12.5
12.3
11.9
11.5
11.0
11.0
Death rate (per 1,000 per annum)
11.8
12.6
1971–75
1976–80
11.9
12.3
1981–85
11.7
12.0
1991
11.3
10.7
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
11.3
10.7
10.9
10.9
10.8
10.3
10.0
10.1
10.0
* Excluding former GDR throughout.
† Including former GDR throughout.
** Populations estimated as follows.
‡ Provisional
≠ Estimates prepared by the Population Division
of the United Nations
+ Rates are for 1990-95
54
O f f i c e
f o r
(1)
(2)
(3)
(4)
(5)
(6)
(7)
9.2
9.0
9.2‡
9.2‡
9.9
9.5
9.4
9.7‡
16.8
13.3
5.7
8.8
4.8
3.9‡
5.0‡
5.8‡
8.7
8.6‡
8.8‡
8.7‡
At 30 June.
Average of populations at start and end of year as given in Council of Europe report. Recent demographic developments in Europe 1997.
EU as constituted 1 January 1986 and including countries subsequently admitted.
At 1 June.
At 31 December.
At 1 July for 1971, 1976 and 1987; at 1 March for 1981; UN estimates for 1983–5, data not comparable with other years.
At 1 October. (rates for Japan are based on population of Japanese nationality only.)
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
8983 | | S Au umt u
mme nr 11 99 9 7
8
PP oo pp uu l l aat ti io on n TT rr ee nndds s
Table 1
continued
Spain
(2)
Sweden
(2)
European
Union (3)
34,190
35,937
37,742
38,537
38,920
8,098
8,222
8,321
8,370
8,617
342,631
350,384
356,511
359,543
366,256
39,086
39,150
39,210
39,270
8,719
8,781
8,827
8,841
369,706‡
371,005‡
372,122‡
10.2
10.0
4.2
3.1
2.4
1.2
4.5
3.5
1.7
2.3
2.0
1.6
1.5
1.5
5.9
5.8
7.1
5.3
1.6
4.9‡
4.5‡
3.5‡
3.0‡
19.2
17.1
12.8
10.2
13.5
11.6
11.3
14.3
9.9
9.5
9.2‡
9.0‡
Russian
Australia
Federation(2) (1)
Canada
(4)
New
Zealand (5)
China
(5)
India
(6)
Japan
(7)
USA
(1)
Year
Population** (thousands)
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
139,422
144,475
148,624
13,067
14,033
14,923
16,018
17,284
22,026
23,517
24,900
26,204
28,120
2,899
3,163
3,195
3,317
3,450
852,290
943,033≠
1,011,219≠
1,086,733≠
1,170,052≠
551,311
617,248
676,218
767,199
851,661
105,145
113,094
117,902
121,672
123,102
207,661
218,035
230,138
240,680
252,177
148,520
148,336
148,141
147,739
17,667
17,855
18,072
18,311
28,947
29,256
29,615
29,964‡
3,556
3,604
3,658
3,716
1,190,360≠
1,208,841≠
1,221,462≠
833,910
918,570≠
935,744≠
123,788
124,069
124,299
124,709
257,783
260,341
262,755
265,284
7.2
14.8
12.7
14.7
13.5
11.8
10.5
18.2
2.0
7.6
19.9
15.2
15.5
23.9
18.8
27.3
0.4
-1.1
-1.2
-1.3
-2.7
12.2
9.9
10.6
12.2
13.2
15.0
14.2
10.7
12.3
11.8‡
19.0
11.5
13.5
15.0
15.8
11.6
5.7
15.5
10.4
19.0
18.5
39.2
18.7
3.0
2.5
2.3
1.9
3.3
14.7
13.1
12.2
11.7
15.9
15.5
15.1
14.3
20.4
16.8
15.8
17.4
27.2
18.6
19.2
12.1
18.8
15.7
15.6
14.9
35.6
33.4
..
29.5
18.6
14.9
12.6
9.9
13.5
12.8
11.7
10.8
11.2‡
10.9‡
10.7‡
9.3
9.5
9.2
14.7
14.5
14.2
13.9
13.4
13.2
12.8
16.6
15.9
15.8
15.5
18.5+
28.7
28.6
9.6
10.0
9.6
9.7
8.5
8.0
7.7
8.6
10.5
10.9
11.0
11.0
10.8
10.6
10.4
10.2
7.4
7.2
7.0
7.0
8.4
8.2
8.1
7.7
7.3
6.6
6.7
11.4
8.2
7.6
7.3
6.9
15.5
13.8
..
9.8
6.4
6.1
6.1
6.7
8.7
8.6
8.7‡
8.6‡
11.1
10.5
10.6
10.6
10.2‡
9.9‡
10.0‡
14.3
15.5
14.9
6.8
7.1
6.9
7.0
7.1
7.1
7.1
7.7
7.5
7.6
7.6
7.2+
9.3
9.2
7.1
7.1
7.4
7.2
1993
1994
1995
1996
Population changes (per 1,000 per annum)
15.1
10.0
1971-76
8.5
10.9
1976-81
6.4
9.3
1981-86
11.5
10.6
9.9
9.3
9.6
1991-92
1992-93
1993-94
1994-95
1995-96
Live birth rate (per 1,000 per annum)
15.3
1971-75
15.2
1976-80
15.7
1981-85
16.3
1991
15.5
15.2
14.8
14.8‡
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
Death rate (per 1,000 per annum)
9.1
1971-75
8.7
1976-80
8.6
1981-85
8.6
1991
8.8
8.8
8.8
8.8‡
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
See notes opposite
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
55
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 2
T r e n d s
9 3
|
Autumn
1 9 9 8
Population: national
Constituent countries of the United Kingdom
Mid-year
thousands
United
Kingdom
Great
Britain
England
and Wales
England
Wales
Scotland
Northern
Ireland
Estimates
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
55,928
56,216
56,352
56,852
57,808
54,388
54,693
54,815
55,285
56,207
49,152
49,459
49,634
50,162
51,100
46,412
46,660
46,821
47,342
48,208
2,740
2,799
2,813
2,820
2,891
5,236
5,233
5,180
5,123
5,107
1,540
1,524
1,538
1,567
1,601
1993
1994
1995
1996
58,191
58,395
58,606
58,801
56,559
56,753
56,957
57,138
51,439
51,621
51,820
52,010
48,533
48,707
48,903
49,089
2,906
2,913
2,917
2,921
5,120
5,132
5,137
5,128
1,632
1,642
1,649
1,663
6.4
14.2
41.0
20.3
11.0
7.1
6.4
14.1
41.0
20.4
11.1
7.2
6.4
14.1
40.9
20.4
11.0
7.2
6.4
14.1
41.0
20.3
11.0
7.2
6.1
14.5
38.5
21.0
12.2
7.8
6.1
13.9
41.8
20.3
11.3
6.5
7.5
17.5
42.1
18.0
9.6
5.4
59,618
60,287
60,929
61,605
62,244
57,924
58,576
59,209
59,880
60,519
52,818
53,492
54,151
54,849
55,526
49,871
50,526
51,161
51,832
52,484
2,947
2,966
2,989
3,017
3,043
5,106
5,084
5,059
5,031
4,993
1,694
1,711
1,720
1,725
1,724
5.6
12.2
35.7
27.3
10.6
8.6
5.6
12.1
35.7
27.3
10.6
8.6
5.6
12.2
35.8
27.2
10.6
8.7
5.6
12.2
35.8
27.3
10.5
8.6
5.6
12.4
35.2
26.2
11.3
9.4
5.3
11.8
34.6
28.7
11.1
8.5
5.8
13.1
36.7
27.0
9.6
7.7
of which (percentages)
0–4
5–15
16–44
45–64M/59F†
65M/60F–74†
75 and over
Projections*
2001
2006
2011
2016
2021
of which (percentages)
0–4
5–15
16–44
45–64†
65–74†
75 and over
*
†
These projections are based on the mid-1996 population estimates.
Between 2010 and 2020, state retirement age will change from 65 years for men and 60 years for women, to 65 years for both sexes.
Table 3
Population: subnational
New health regions of England (Regional Offices)*
Mid-year
Estimates
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1993
1994
1995
1996
of which (percentages)
0–4
5–15
16–44
45–64M/59F
65M/60F–74
75 and over
Projections*
2001
2006
2011
of which (percentages)
0–4
5–14
15–44
45–64M/59F
65M/60F–74
75 and over
thousands
Northern and
Yorkshire +
Trent +
Anglia and
Oxford
North
Thames
South
Thames
South and
West
West
Midlands
North
West
6,482
6,512
6,550
6,519
6,600
6,638
6,647
6,649
6,338
4,483
4,557
4,608
4,634
4,720
4,766
4,781
4,796
5,121
4,272
4,531
4,745
4,980
5,175
5,228
5,262
5,315
5,361
6,914
6,695
6,598
6,652
6,742
6,793
6,831
6,872
6,934
6,642
6,567
6,489
6,567
6,680
6,716
6,746
6,781
6,819
5,569
5,789
5,988
6,224
6,426
6,487
6,529
6,569
6,594
5,146
5,178
5,187
5,197
5,266
5,290
5,295
5,306
5,317
6,903
6,832
6,657
6,570
6,600
6,617
6,616
6,614
6,605
6.3
14.4
40.5
20.4
11.4
7.0
6.3
14.0
40.4
20.7
11.4
7.2
6.5
14.3
41.6
20.7
10.3
6.7
6.9
13.7
44.0
19.2
9.7
6.5
6.5
13.4
41.5
20.0
10.7
7.9
5.9
13.6
39.1
20.9
11.9
8.5
6.5
14.6
40.2
20.8
11.2
6.8
6.4
14.8
40.3
20.4
11.1
7.0
6,746
6,792
6,824
4,912
4,989
5,054
5,591
5,783
5,949
7,031
7,170
7,269
6,901
7,002
7,081
6,771
6,922
7,056
5,375
5,418
5,453
6,694
6,735
6,771
5.8
12.4
39.5
22.8
11.7
7.9
5.9
12.5
40.2
22.3
11.3
7.8
6.1
13.1
40.3
22.7
10.7
7.1
6.6
12.9
43.3
21.1
9.6
6.5
6.0
12.4
40.3
22.3
10.9
8.1
5.5
11.9
38.1
23.0
12.1
9.3
6.2
13.0
39.8
22.2
11.2
7.5
6.2
13.1
39.9
22.2
11.2
7.4
*
+
Areas as constituted in 1996. Population figures for years before 1981 may relate to different areas where boundaries have changed.
From 1 April 1996 boundary changes due to local government reorganisation has led to changes in the constitution of the Northern and Yorkshire and Trent health regions. South Humber health authority with 311.3
thousand people - mid 1996 is now included in the Trent region rather than in the Northern and Yorkshire region.
Note: Figures may not add exactly because of rounding.
56
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
8983 | | S Au umt u
mme nr 11 99 9 7
8
Table 4
PP oo pp uu l l aat ti io on n TT rr ee nndds s
Population: subnational
Government Office Regions of England*
Mid-year
thousands
North
East
North
West and
Merseyside
North
West
Merseyside
Yorkshire
and the
Humber
East
Midlands
Estimates
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
2,679
2,671
2,636
2,601
2,603
7,108
7,043
6,940
6,852
6,885
5,446
5,457
5,418
5,381
5,436
1,662
1,586
1,522
1,471
1,450
4,902
4,924
4,918
4,906
4,983
3,652
3,774
3,853
3,919
4,035
1993
1994
1995
1996
2,612
2,610
2,605
2,600
6,903
6,902
6,900
6,891
5,462
5,468
5,473
5,471
1,441
1,434
1,427
1,420
5,014
5,025
5,029
5,036
6.2
14.4
40.4
20.4
11.8
6.7
6.4
14.7
40.2
20.5
11.2
7.0
6.4
14.7
40.2
20.7
11.0
7.0
6.3
14.9
40.3
19.8
11.6
7.1
2,616
2,610
2,601
6,986
7,029
7,066
5,559
5,611
5,657
5.7
13.3
37.8
23.3
12.0
7.9
6.2
14.4
38.4
22.3
11.3
7.5
6.2
14.4
38.4
22.3
11.2
7.4
of which
(percentages)
0–4
5–15
16–44
45–64M/59F
65M/60F–74
75 and over
Projections†
2001
2006
2011
of which
(percentages)
0–4
5–15
16–44
45–64M/59F
65M/60F–74
75 and over
West
Midlands
Eastern
London
South
East
South
West
5,146
5,178
5,187
5,197
5,265
4,454
4,672
4,854
5,012
5,150
7,529
7,089
6,806
6,803
6,890
6,830
7,029
7,245
7,492
7,679
4,112
4,280
4,381
4,560
4,718
4,083
4,102
4,124
4,141
5,290
5,295
5,306
5,317
5,193
5,223
5,257
5,293
6,933
6,968
7,007
7,074
7,737
7,784
7,847
7,895
4,768
4,798
4,827
4,842
6.4
14.3
40.7
20.2
11.2
7.2
6.2
14.1
40.4
20.9
11.2
7.1
6.5
14.6
40.2
20.8
11.2
6.8
6.4
13.9
40.3
21.0
11.1
7.3
7.1
13.4
46.1
18.1
9.1
6.2
6.3
13.9
40.4
20.9
10.9
7.7
5.8
13.5
38.5
21.0
12.3
8.9
1,427
1,418
1,409
5,116
5,165
5,205
4,270
4,372
4,459
5,375
5,417
5,453
5,448
5,583
5,700
7,170
7,313
7,407
8,035
8,189
8,320
5,006
5,135
5,248
6.1
14.2
38.6
22.0
11.3
7.7
6.0
13.9
38.7
22.3
11.3
7.8
6.0
14.0
39.0
22.4
11.1
7.5
6.2
14.4
38.5
22.2
11.2
7.5
5.9
13.9
38.1
22.7
11.4
7.9
6.8
14.3
44.0
20.4
8.6
5.9
5.7
13.6
37.6
23.2
11.6
8.3
5.5
13.1
36.7
22.9
12.2
9.6
*
For a breakdown of Government Office Regions, see map on page xx.
†
These projections are based on the mid-1993 propulation estimates.
Note: Figures may not add exactly because of rounding.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
57
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 5
T r e n d s
9 3
|
Autumn
1 9 9 8
Components of population change
Constituent countries of the United Kingdom
United Kingdom
1971–76
1976–81
1991–92
1992–93
1993–94
1994–95
1995–96
1996–97
Great Britain
1971–76
1976–81
1991–92
England and Wales
1971–76
1976–81
1991–92
1992–93
1993–94
1994–95
1995–96
1996–97
England
1971–76
1976–81
1991–92
1992–93
1993–94
1994–95
1995–96
1996–97
Wales
1971–76
1976–81
1991–92
Components of change (mid-year to mid-year or annual averages)
Live
Deaths
Natural
Net civilian migration
births
change
Total
To/from
rest of
UK
55,928
56,216
57,808
58,006
58,191
58,395
58,606
58,801
+ 58
+ 27
+199
+185
+203
+211
+196
766
705
793
764
763
738
723
670
662
639
635
652
632
646
+ 96
+ 42
+ 154
+ 130
+ 111
+ 106
+ 77
– 55
– 33
+ 45
+ 43
+ 74
+ 108
+ 110
54,388
54,693
56,207
56,388
56,559
56,753
56,957
57,138
+ 61
+ 24
+182
+171
+194
+204
+181
738
678
767
739
738
714
699
653
646
624
620
636
616
630
+ 85
+ 32
+ 143
+ 120
+ 102
+ 97
+ 69
– 42
– 25
+ 42
+ 40
+ 73
+ 108
+ 104
+
+
–
–
+
+
–
49,152
49,459
51,100
51,277
51,439
51,621
51,820
52,010
+ 61
+ 35
+177
+162
+181
+200
+190
644
612
700
675
675
653
640
588
582
563
558
574
557
569
+ 76
+ 30
+ 137
+ 117
+ 102
+ 96
+ 71
– 28
– 9
+ 41
+ 35
+ 63
+ 104
+ 110
+ 10
+ 11
– 12
– 8
– 6
+ 1
+ 3
–
–
–
–
+
+
–
9
3
6
2
1
1
1
46,412
46,660
48,208
48,378
48,533
48,707
48,903
49,089
+ 50
+ 32
+170
+154
+175
+196
+186
627
577
662
638
638
618
606
552
546
529
524
538
522
534
+ 75
+ 31
+ 133
+ 114
+ 100
+ 96
+ 72
– 35
– 11
+ 40
+ 32
+ 59
+ 100
+ 104
+ 1
+ 6
– 15
– 11
– 8
—
+ 1
–
–
–
–
+
+
–
2,740
2,799
2,891
2,899
2,906
2,913
2,917
2,921
+ 12
+ 3
+ 7
+ 8
+ 7
+ 4
+ 4
37
35
38
37
37
35
34
36
36
34
34
36
34
35
+
–
+
+
+
+
–
1
1
4
3
1
1
1
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
7
2
2
3
4
4
6
+ 10
+ 5
+ 4
+ 3
+ 3
+ 1
+ 1
5,236
5,233
5,107
5,111
5,120
5,132
5,137
5,128
—
– 11
+ 4
+ 9
+ 12
+ 4
– 9
73
66
67
64
63
61
59
64
64
61
62
63
60
61
+
+
+
+
+
+
–
9
2
6
2
1
1
2
– 14
– 16
—
+ 5
+ 10
+ 4
– 6
– 4
– 7
+ 10
+ 7
+ 7
—
– 5
–
–
–
–
+
+
–
10
10
9
2
3
4
1
+
+
–
+
+
4
4
2
2
2
—
– 1
5,233
5,180
5,111
5,120
5,132
5,137
5,128
1,540
1,524
1,601
1,618
1,632
1,642
1,649
1,663
–
+
+
+
+
+
+
28
27
26
25
25
24
24
17
17
15
15
16
15
15
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
11
10
11
10
9
9
9
– 14
– 8
+ 4
+ 3
+ 1
+ 1
+ 6
–
–
+
+
–
–
+
–
–
+
+
+
+
+
7
3
2
3
3
1
4
–
1,524
1,538
1,618
1,632
1,642
1,649
1,663
To/from
Irish
Republic
Beyond
British
Isles
Other
changes
Population
at end of
period
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
– 55
– 33
+ 45
+ 43
+ 74
+108
+ 110
+
+
–
+
+
–
+
16
18
1
12
18
3
8
56,216
56,352
58,006
58,191
58,395
58,606
58,801
7
4
2
1
2
1
3
– 48
– 29
+ 44
+ 40
+ 72
+107
+107
+
+
–
+
+
–
+
17
18
3
12
18
1
8
54,693
54,815
56,388
56,559
56,753
56,957
57,138
– 29
– 17
+ 58
+ 45
+ 68
+102
+108
+
+
–
+
+
–
+
13
14
1
10
16
1
9
49,459
49,634
51,277
51,439
51,621
51,820
52,010
9
3
5
2
1
1
1
– 27
– 15
+ 60
+ 45
+ 67
+ 99
+104
+ 10
+ 12
– 2
+ 8
+ 15
—
+ 9
46,660
46,821
48,378
48,533
48,707
48,903
49,089
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
– 2
– 2
– 2
—
+ 2
+ 2
+ 5
+
+
+
+
+
2,799
2,813
2,899
2,906
2,913
2,917
2,921
3
2
1
2
1
—
—







1992–93
1993–94
1994–95
1995–96
1996–97
Total
annual
change







1992–93
1993–94
1994–95
1995–96
1996–97
thousands
Population at
start of
period







Mid-year to
mid-year
Scotland
1971–76
1976–81
1991–92
1992–93
1993–94
1994–95
1995–96
1996–97
Northern Ireland
1971–76
1976–81
1991–92
1992–93
1993–94
1994–95
1995–96
1996–97
58
O f f i c e
f o r
3
3
17
13
10
7
14
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
7
4
2
1
2
1
3
1
—
+ 2
—
—
– 2
—
8983 | | S Au umt u
mme nr 11 99 9 7
8
Table 6
Midyear
Population: age and sex
Constituent countries of the United Kingdom
All
ages
Males
1971
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
Females
1971
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
Great Britain
Persons
1971
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
Males
1971
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
Females
1971
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
5–14
15–24
25–34
35–44
45–59
60–64
58,395
58,606
58,801
899
730
794
759
734
719
3,654
2,725
3,092
3,117
3,102
3,044
8,916
8,147
7,175
7,483
7,526
7,595
8,144
9,019
8,247
7,554
7,450
7,325
6,971
8,010
9,057
9,375
9,409
9,420
6,512
6,774
7,955
7,837
7,931
8,093
10,202
9,540
9,500
10,277
10,445
10,582
3,222
2,935
2,888
2,808
2,784
2,772
27,167
27,409
28,246
28,592
28,727
28,856
461
374
407
389
376
369
1,874
1,399
1,588
1,596
1,589
1,560
4,576
4,184
3,688
3,840
3,861
3,897
4,137
4,596
4,227
3,879
3,825
3,760
3,530
4,035
4,591
4,767
4,793
4,805
3,271
3,409
3,986
3,929
3,984
4,072
4,970
4,711
4,732
5,118
5,201
5,270
28,761
28,943
29,562
29,803
29,878
29,946
437
356
387
370
358
350
1,779
1,326
1,505
1,521
1,513
1,484
4,340
3,963
3,487
3,643
3,665
3,698
4,008
4,423
4,021
3,674
3,625
3,565
3,441
3,975
4,466
4,608
4,616
4,615
3,241
3,365
3,968
3,908
3,947
4,020
54,388
54,815
56,207
56,753
56,957
57,138
867
703
768
734
710
695
3,528
2,621
2,988
3,013
2,999
2,943
8,617
7,865
6,915
7,218
7,262
7,330
7,898
8,748
7,991
7,302
7,198
7,074
6,782
7,810
8,817
9,123
9,156
9,163
26,413
26,655
27,465
27,790
27,922
28,043
446
360
394
377
364
357
1,810
1,346
1,534
1,543
1,536
1,509
4,424
4,039
3,555
3,704
3,726
3,761
4,009
4,455
4,095
3,749
3,694
3,630
27,975
28,160
28,742
28,963
29,035
29,095
422
343
374
357
346
338
1,718
1,275
1,454
1,470
1,463
1,435
4,193
3,827
3,360
3,514
3,536
3,569
51,621
51,820
52,010
782
634
702
671
649
636
3,170
2,372
2,728
2,752
2,739
2,688
23,897
24,160
24,995
25,304
25,433
25,557
402
324
360
344
333
327
25,256
25,474
26,104
26,317
26,385
26,453
380
310
342
327
316
310
England and Wales
Persons
49,152
1971
1981
49,634
1991
51,100
1994
1995
1996
Males
1971
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
Females
1971
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
thousands
Age-group
Under 1 1–4
United Kingdom
Persons
55,928
1971
1981
56,352
1991
57,808
1994
1995
1996
PP oo pp uu l l aat ti io on n TT rr ee nndds s
75–84
85 and
over
Under
16
16–
64/59
65/60
and over
4,764
5,195
5,067
5,223
5,127
5,058
2,160
2,675
3,136
2,952
3,054
3,125
485
602
896
1,011
1,044
1,067
14,257
12,541
11,741
12,075
12,106
12,098
32,548
33,780
35,469
35,689
35,848
36,035
9,123
10,031
10,597
10,630
10,652
10,668
1,507
1,376
1,390
1,363
1,358
1,355
1,999
2,264
2,272
2,363
2,330
2,310
716
921
1,151
1,096
1,147
1,185
126
141
214
251
263
273
7,318
6,438
6,033
6,194
6,208
6,205
17,008
17,646
18,576
18,687
18,779
18,882
2,841
3,325
3,637
3,710
3,740
3,768
5,232
4,829
4,769
5,159
5,244
5,312
1,715
1,559
1,498
1,444
1,427
1,418
2,765
2,931
2,795
2,861
2,797
2,748
1,443
1,755
1,986
1,856
1,907
1,940
359
461
682
759
781
794
6,938
6,103
5,708
5,881
5,898
5,893
15,540
16,134
16,893
17,002
17,069
17,153
6,282
6,706
6,961
6,920
6,911
6,900
6,348
6,599
7,755
7,628
7,718
7,875
9,959
9,313
9,259
10,020
10,184
10,316
3,148
2,867
2,818
2,738
2,716
2,703
4,658
5,079
4,948
5,100
5,004
4,936
2,109
2,620
3,070
2,884
2,985
3,054
476
589
878
992
1,026
1,048
13,774
12,099
11,326
11,656
11,689
11,683
31,695
32,906
34,525
34,713
34,864
35,036
8,918
9,810
10,356
10,384
10,405
10,420
3,435
3,934
4,473
4,642
4,668
4,677
3,190
3,322
3,887
3,825
3,879
3,965
4,854
4,602
4,614
4,992
5,073
5,139
1,471
1,345
1,358
1,331
1,325
1,322
1,954
2,214
2,219
2,309
2,276
2,257
697
901
1,127
1,072
1,122
1,159
123
137
210
247
259
268
7,072
6,211
5,820
5,980
5,994
5,992
16,567
17,192
18,089
18,183
18,272
18,367
2,774
3,252
3,556
3,627
3,656
3,683
3,889
4,293
3,896
3,553
3,503
3,444
3,346
3,877
4,344
4,481
4,488
4,485
3,158
3,277
3,868
3,803
3,839
3,910
5,105
4,711
4,645
5,028
5,111
5,177
1,676
1,522
1,460
1,407
1,390
1,381
2,704
2,865
2,728
2,791
2,728
2,679
1,412
1,719
1,943
1,813
1,863
1,896
353
452
668
745
767
780
6,702
5,888
5,506
5,676
5,694
5,690
15,129
15,714
16,436
16,529
16,592
16,669
6,145
6,558
6,800
6,757
6,748
6,736
7,705
7,085
6,281
6,568
6,613
6,683
7,117
7,873
7,237
6,612
6,521
6,411
6,164
7,086
8,008
8,293
8,329
8,342
5,736
5,996
7,056
6,925
7,003
7,146
9,034
8,433
8,407
9,118
9,272
9,397
2,853
2,607
2,553
2,478
2,458
2,447
4,228
4,619
4,506
4,644
4,554
4,490
1,926
2,388
2,810
2,642
2,734
2,800
438
541
810
917
948
970
12,334
10,910
10,303
10,618
10,653
10,655
28,710
29,796
31,351
31,530
31,676
31,851
8,108
8,928
9,446
9,473
9,491
9,505
1,626
1,218
1,401
1,410
1,403
1,378
3,957
3,639
3,231
3,371
3,394
3,430
3,615
4,011
3,710
3,396
3,348
3,291
3,129
3,569
4,065
4,225
4,252
4,265
2,891
3,024
3,539
3,475
3,523
3,602
4,414
4,178
4,199
4,551
4,626
4,689
1,337
1,227
1,234
1,209
1,204
1,201
1,778
2,020
2,027
2,109
2,078
2,059
637
825
1,035
985
1,032
1,066
112
126
194
229
240
249
6,334
5,601
5,296
5,448
5,465
5,466
15,036
15,589
16,442
16,533
16,619
16,716
2,527
2,970
3,257
3,323
3,349
3,375
1,544
1,154
1,328
1,342
1,335
1,310
3,749
3,446
3,050
3,197
3,219
3,253
3,502
3,863
3,527
3,216
3,172
3,120
3,036
3,517
3,943
4,069
4,076
4,077
2,845
2,972
3,517
3,449
3,480
3,544
4,620
4,255
4,208
4,567
4,646
4,709
1,516
1,380
1,319
1,270
1,254
1,246
2,450
2,599
2,479
2,536
2,477
2,430
1,289
1,564
1,775
1,656
1,702
1,733
325
415
616
688
708
721
6,000
5,309
5,007
5,170
5,188
5,188
13,673
14,207
14,908
14,997
15,058
15,134
5,581
5,958
6,189
6,150
6,141
6,130
O f f i c e
f o r
65–74
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
59
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 6
continued
Midyear
England
Males
1971
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
Females
1971
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
Wales
Males
1971
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
Females
1971
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
Scotland
Males
1971
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
Females
1971
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
Females
1971
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
60
9 3
|
Autumn
1 9 9 8
Population: age and sex
Constituent countries of the United Kingdom
All
ages
thousands
Age-group
Under 1 1–4
5–14
15–24
25–34
35–44
45–59
60–64
22,569
22,795
23,588
23,882
24,008
24,129
380
306
340
326
315
309
1,537
1,147
1,322
1,332
1,327
1,304
3,734
3,430
3,043
3,175
3,198
3,233
3,421
3,790
3,507
3,207
3,160
3,106
2,965
3,377
3,859
4,012
4,039
4,051
2,733
2,856
3,344
3,286
3,333
3,410
4,161
3,938
3,957
4,289
4,360
4,420
1,261
1,154
1,159
1,136
1,132
1,129
23,843
24,026
24,620
24,825
24,896
24,960
359
292
324
309
300
293
1,459
1,088
1,253
1,268
1,262
1,239
3,538
3,248
2,873
3,010
3,033
3,065
3,310
3,650
3,333
3,039
2,998
2,948
2,875
3,327
3,739
3,862
3,871
3,872
2,688
2,807
3,322
3,259
3,289
3,351
4,354
4,009
3,964
4,304
4,378
4,437
1,329
1,365
1,407
1,422
1,425
1,428
22
18
20
19
18
17
89
70
79
77
76
74
222
209
188
196
196
197
194
221
203
190
188
185
164
193
206
213
214
214
158
168
195
189
190
192
1,412
1,448
1,484
1,491
1,491
1,493
21
18
19
18
17
16
85
66
75
74
73
71
211
199
177
186
187
188
191
213
194
177
175
172
161
190
203
207
206
206
2,516
2,495
2,470
2,486
2,489
2,486
44
35
34
32
31
30
184
128
133
133
133
130
467
400
325
333
332
331
394
445
385
353
346
339
2,720
2,685
2,637
2,646
2,647
2,642
42
33
32
31
30
29
174
121
126
128
128
125
445
380
309
318
317
316
802
805
812
16
14
13
12
12
12
64
53
54
53
52
51
786
783
820
840
844
851
16
13
13
12
12
12
62
51
51
51
50
49
Northern Ireland
Males
755
1971
1981
754
1991
781
1994
1995
1996
T r e n d s
O f f i c e
f o r
75–84
85 and
over
1,671
1,902
1,900
1,977
1,948
1,931
599
777
975
926
969
1,002
107
119
183
216
227
235
1,429
1,295
1,239
1,193
1,178
1,170
2,305
2,445
2,323
2,378
2,322
2,279
1,217
1,472
1,670
1,555
1,598
1,627
253
240
242
262
266
269
76
73
74
72
72
72
107
118
128
131
130
128
157
165
195
190
190
193
265
246
244
263
268
272
88
85
80
77
76
76
306
364
407
418
416
413
299
298
348
350
356
362
440
424
415
441
446
450
387
430
369
337
331
324
311
359
402
412
411
408
313
305
351
353
359
366
152
145
133
136
135
136
127
140
132
130
130
129
95
102
119
125
125
127
147
137
127
129
129
129
119
130
125
121
122
121
95
98
121
128
128
130
N a t i o n a l
16–
64/59
65/60
and over
5,982
5,280
4,991
5,137
5,155
5,158
14,209
14,717
15,539
15,626
15,709
15,803
2,377
2,798
3,058
3,119
3,144
3,167
309
392
580
648
667
678
5,666
5,004
4,720
4,874
4,893
4,894
12,918
13,416
14,088
14,177
14,237
14,311
5,259
5,605
5,812
5,774
5,765
5,755
38
48
60
60
62
65
6
7
11
13
14
14
352
321
305
311
310
308
827
871
904
907
910
913
150
173
199
204
206
207
146
154
156
158
154
151
73
91
105
101
104
106
16
22
36
40
41
42
335
305
288
295
295
294
755
791
820
820
820
824
322
352
377
376
376
375
134
118
124
122
121
121
176
194
192
200
198
197
60
77
91
86
90
92
11
11
16
18
19
19
738
610
524
531
530
526
1,530
1,603
1,646
1,651
1,653
1,651
247
282
299
304
307
309
485
456
437
461
465
469
160
142
141
138
136
135
254
265
249
256
252
249
122
155
168
157
160
163
27
38
53
57
59
59
701
579
499
507
506
502
1,455
1,506
1,528
1,532
1,534
1,534
563
600
611
607
607
606
81
87
100
104
105
108
116
109
118
126
128
131
36
32
32
33
32
33
45
50
52
54
54
54
19
20
24
25
26
26
3
4
4
4
5
5
246
227
213
214
214
213
441
454
487
504
508
515
67
73
81
83
84
85
84
88
100
105
107
111
126
118
123
131
133
135
39
37
38
37
36
36
61
66
67
69
69
69
32
36
43
43
44
45
6
9
13
14
14
14
237
215
203
205
203
203
411
420
457
472
477
484
138
148
160
163
163
164
S t a t i s t i c s
65–74
Under
16
8983 | | S Au umt u
mme nr 11 99 9 7
8
Table 7
Mid-year
Population: age, sex, and marital status
England and Wales
16–24
Married
Divorced
4,173
5,013
6,024
6,089
6,147
6,221
6,345
6,482
12,522
12,238
11,745
11,663
11,580
11,492
11,415
11,339
187
611
1,200
1,269
1,342
1,413
1,480
1,543
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
3,583
4,114
4,822
4,871
4,906
4,958
5,058
5,171
12,566
12,284
11,838
11,749
11,661
11,583
11,488
11,406
296
828
1,459
1,533
1,610
1,684
1,754
1,819
Mid-year
35–44
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
Females
1971
1981
Males
1971
1981
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
Females
1971
1981
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
thousands
All ages 16 and over
Single
Males
1971
1981
PP oo pp uu l l aat ti io on n TT rr ee nndds s
Widowed
25–34
Single
Married
Divorced
682
698
731
732
732
730
729
728
2,539
3,095
3,136
3,060
2,984
2,911
2,878
2,848
724
485
257
220
186
155
129
107
3
10
12
10
8
7
6
5
2,810
2,939
2,978
2,963
2,946
2,922
2,898
2,870
1,907
2,530
2,688
2,643
2,589
2,547
2,543
2,539
1,255
904
522
458
400
344
294
250
9
27
30
26
23
20
17
15
Widowed
Single
Married
—
1
—
—
—
—
—
—
637
906
1,718
1,829
1,925
2,025
2,125
2,223
2,450
2,508
2,100
2,055
2,001
1,941
1,873
1,794
38
151
245
251
254
255
252
244
4
4
2
3
3
3
3
3
2
2
1
1
1
1
—
—
326
496
1,135
1,222
1,298
1,375
1,454
1,537
2,635
2,791
2,488
2,449
2,400
2,351
2,280
2,203
63
218
312
322
330
335
335
330
12
13
8
7
8
7
7
7
45–64
Single
Married
Divorced
317
316
482
497
522
556
601
657
2,513
2,519
2,658
2,561
2,500
2,463
2,446
2,449
48
178
388
403
423
444
464
483
201
170
280
295
316
343
374
414
2,529
2,540
2,760
2,669
2,612
2,587
2,568
2,575
66
222
444
456
473
491
509
527
Widowed
Divorced
Widowed
65 and over
Single
Married
Divorced
13
12
12
11
12
12
12
13
502
480
456
468
479
489
500
512
4,995
4,560
4,394
4,479
4,532
4,564
4,581
4,587
81
218
456
499
544
587
630
673
48
41
34
32
31
29
29
28
569
386
292
295
297
300
305
310
4,709
4,358
4,211
4,308
4,376
4,422
4,452
4,473
125
271
521
568
615
659
703
746
O f f i c e
f o r
Widowed
Single
Married
173
147
127
125
122
120
119
118
179
216
231
235
237
239
241
242
1,840
2,167
2,337
2,349
2,360
2,368
2,385
2,401
17
54
99
106
113
121
128
137
492
534
589
593
596
595
595
594
733
620
503
487
471
456
440
425
580
533
427
416
405
393
382
370
1,437
1,692
1,858
1,866
1,873
1,879
1,893
1,904
32
90
153
161
170
179
190
201
2,016
2,263
2,433
2,436
2,436
2,429
2,422
1,904
N a t i o n a l
Divorced
Widowed
S t a t i s t i c s
61
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 8
T r e n d s
9 3
|
Autumn
1 9 9 8
Vital statistics summary
Constituent countries of the United Kingdom
Year and
quarter
thousands
All live
births
Live births
outside marriage
Marriages
Divorces
Deaths
Infant
mortality***
Neonatal
mortality†††
Perinatal
mortality****
Number Rate*
Number
Rate†
Number Rate**
Number Rate††
Number Rate*
Number Rate†
Number Rate†
Number Rate††††
976.6
901.6
675.5
730.8
755.0
792.5
732.0
733.4
725.8‡
17.9
16.1
12.0
13.0
13.3
13.7
12.5
12.5
12.3‡
74.2
73.9
61.1
91.3
158.5
236.1
245.7
260.4
266.7‡
76
82
90
125
210
298
336
355
367‡
437.1
459.4
406.0
397.8
393.9
349.7
322.3
317.5‡
..
..
..
49.4
43.5
36.0
..
..
42.8
..
79.6
..
135.4
..
156.4 11.3
168.2 12.5
173.5 13.0
170.0
..
168.9‡ ..
643.8
645.1
680.8
658.0
660.7
646.2
641.7
638.9
632.5‡
618.4‡
11.8 19.2
11.5 16.2
12.1
9.79
11.7
8.16
11.6
7.18
11.3
5.82
10.9
4.52
10.9
4.50
10.7‡
10.5‡
19.6
17.9
14.5
11.2
9.5
7.4
6.2
6.1
13.0
10.8
6.68
4.93
4.00
3.46
3.05
3.00
13.2
12.0
9.9
6.7
5.3
4.4
4.2
4.1
26.6
20.7
12.3
8.79
7.31
6.45
6.52‡‡
6.41‡‡
26.7
22.6
18.0
12.0
9.6
8.1
8.9
8.7
178.0
178.3
191.4
185.6
178.7‡
184.2‡
186.0‡
176.8‡
12.2
12.2
13.0
12.6
12.3‡
12.5‡
12.5‡
11.9‡
61.8
61.3
68.8
68.6
65.6‡
66.0‡
68.7‡
66.4‡
347
344
359
369
367‡
358‡
370‡
375‡
41.0‡
91.4‡
129.4‡
55.8‡
..
..
..
..
181.0
149.7
144.1
164.1
180.8‡
151.3‡
141.5‡
158.9‡
166.7‡
151.2‡
12.4
10.2
9.7
11.1
12.4‡
10.3‡
9.5‡
10.7‡
11.5‡
10.3‡
1.19
1.07
1.13
1.12
1.10
1.10
1.01
1.08
6.7
6.0
5.9
6.0
6.1
6.0
5.4
6.1
0.74
0.74
0.80
0.72
0.70
0.73
0.69
0.71
4.2
4.1
4.2
3.9
3.9
4.0
3.7
4.0
1.58‡‡
1.61‡‡
1.66‡‡
1.55‡‡
1.53‡‡
1.53‡‡
1.49‡‡
1.53‡‡
8.8
9.0
8.6
8.3
8.5
8.2
8.0
8.6
946.4
869.9
649.2
703.5
726.8
766.2
708.2
708.8
701.5‡
17.8
16.0
11.9
12.8
13.2
13.6
12.4
12.4
12.2‡
73.2
72.7
59.8
89.4
154.9
230.8
240.2
254.0
260.3‡
77
84
92
127
213
301
339
358
371‡
426.3
447.2
396.1
388.2
383.7
340.5
313.7
309.2‡
..
68.5
57.3
49.4
43.4
35.9
31.2
30.2‡
627.3
628.9
663.8
641.7
644.7
631.1
626.4
623.7
617.5‡
603.5‡
11.8 18.4
11.6 15.4
12.1
9.30
11.7
7.80
11.7
6.89
11.3
5.63
11.0
4.35
10.9
4.36
10.8‡
10.5‡
19.4
17.8
14.3
11.1
9.5
7.3
6.1
6.1
12.4
10.3
6.33
4.70
3.83
3.34
2.92
2.91
13.1
11.8
9.7
6.7
5.3
4.4
4.1
4.1
25.6
19.8
11.7
8.37
7.04
6.23
6.27‡‡
6.18‡‡
26.6
22.5
17.8
11.8
9.6
8.1
8.8
8.7
171.8
172.3
185.1
179.6
172.7‡
177.9‡
179.7‡
171.2‡
12.1
12.1
12.9
12.5
12.2‡
12.4‡
12.4‡
11.8‡
60.2
59.8
67.2
66.9
63.9‡
64.4‡
67.1‡
64.9‡
350
347
363
373
370‡
362‡
373‡
379‡
40.0‡
89.2‡
125.7‡
54.3‡
37.9‡
15.7‡
35.1‡
48.9‡
21.1‡
15.0‡
176.6
146.1
140.6
160.3
176.6‡
147.6‡
138.1‡
155.2‡
162.7‡
147.6‡
12.4
10.3
9.8
11.2
12.5‡
10.3‡
9.6‡
10.7‡
11.5‡
10.3‡
1.15
1.03
1.09
1.08
1.08
1.07
0.97
1.03
6.7
6.0
5.9
6.0
6.2
6.0
5.4
6.0
0.71
0.72
0.78
0.70
0.70
0.71
0.67
0.68
4.1
4.1
4.2
3.9
3.9
4.0
3.7
3.9
1.50‡‡
1.56‡‡
1.61‡‡
1.51‡‡
1.48‡‡
1.47‡‡
1.44‡‡
1.48‡‡
8.7
9.0
8.6
8.3
8.5
8.2
8.0
8.6
849.8
783.2
584.3
634.5
661.0
699.2
1995
648.1
1996
649.5
1997
642.1
Year ending June 1998 639.4‡
17.7
15.9
11.8
12.8
13.2
13.7
12.5
12.5
12.3
12.2‡
67.1
65.7
53.8
81.0
141.3
211.3
219.9
232.7
237.9‡
237.7‡
79
84
92
128
214
302
339
358
370
372‡
384.5
404.7
358.6
352.0
347.9
306.8
283.0
279.0‡
65.1
69.0
57.7
49.6
43.5
35.6
31.0
30.0‡
39.1
74.4
126.7
145.7
153.9
158.7
155.5
154.3‡
142.4‡
3.2
5.9
10.1
11.9
12.9
13.5
13.6
13.6‡
12.5‡
563.6
567.3
598.5
577.9
581.2
570.0
565.9
563.0
558.1
545.0‡
11.8 16.1
11.5 13.7
12.1
8.34
11.6
7.02
11.6
6.31
11.2
5.16
10.9
3.98
10.8
3.99
10.7‡ 3.83
10.4‡ 3.83
19.0
17.5
14.3
11.1
9.6
7.4
6.1
6.1
6.0
6.0
10.9
9.11
5.66
4.23
3.49
3.05
2.68
2.68
2.54
2.54
12.9
11.6
9.7
6.7
5.3
4.4
4.1
4.1
3.9
3.9
22.7
17.6
10.5
7.56
6.37
5.65
5.69‡‡
5.62‡‡
5.40‡‡
5.40‡‡
26.3
22.3
17.7
11.8
9.6
8.0
8.7
8.6
8.4
8.4
157.3
158.1
169.9
164.2
158.1
162.9
164.4
156.7
155.4‡
12.2
12.2
13.0
12.6
12.3
12.5‡
12.5
11.9
12.1‡
55.0
54.8
61.6
61.2
58.5
58.8
61.3
59.3‡
58.3‡
350
346
363
373
370
361
373
378‡
375‡
36.5‡
80.7‡
114.1‡
47.9‡
34.5‡
15.8‡
34.9‡
48.8‡
20.5‡
15.0‡
40.3‡
39.1‡
40.1‡
34.8‡
34.8‡
39.6‡
37.0‡
31.0‡
14.2‡
13.8‡
14.1‡
12.2‡
12.4‡
14.0‡
12.9‡
10.8‡
159.6
131.8
126.8
144.8
160.0
133.2
124.7
140.1
146.9‡
133.3‡
12.3
10.2
9.7
11.1
12.4‡
10.2‡
9.5‡
10.6‡
11.4‡
10.2‡
6.7
5.9
5.9
6.1
6.2
6.0
5.5
6.1
0.66
0.66
0.72
0.65
0.63
0.65
0.62
0.64
4.2
4.1
4.2
3.9
4.0
4.0
3.8
4.1
1.37‡‡
1.41‡‡
1.48‡‡
1.37‡‡
1.36‡‡
1.36‡‡
1.32‡‡
1.36‡‡
8.6
8.9
8.7
8.3
8.6
8.3
8.0
8.6
United Kingdom
1966
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1995
1996
1997
Year ending June 1998
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March
June
Sept
Dec
1998 March
June
Great Britain
1966
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1995
1996
1997
Year ending June 1998
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March
June
Sept
Dec
42.6
79.2
134.8
155.6
166.7
171.1
167.7
166.6‡
154.6‡
..
5.8
9.8
11.5
12.7
13.2
13.3
13.3‡
12.4‡
1998 March
June
England and Wales
1966
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March
June
Sept
Dec
1998 March
June
1.05
0.94
1.01
1.00
0.98
0.99
0.91
0.96
* Per 1,000 population of all ages. † Per 1,000 live births. ** Persons marrying per 1,000 unmarried population 16 and over. †† Per 1,000 married population. *** Deaths under 1 year per 1,000 live births.
††† Deaths under 4 weeks per 1,000 live births. **** Stillbirths and deaths under 1 week per 1,000 live births. †††† Per 1,000 live and still births. ‡ Provisional. ‡‡ Figures given include stillbirths of 24–27 weeks gestation
(see Notes to tables).
62
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
8983 | | S Au umt u
mme nr 11 99 9 7
8
Table 8
continued
PP oo pp uu l l aat ti io on n TT rr ee nndds s
Vital statistics summary
Constituent countries of the United Kingdom
Year and
quarter
thousands
All live
births
Live births
outside marriage
Marriages
Divorces
Deaths
Infant
mortality
Neonatal
mortality
Perinatal
mortality
Number Rate*
Number
Rate†
Number Rate**
Number Rate†††
Number Rate*
Number Rate†
Number Rate†
Number Rate††
18.9
17.5
14.2
10.9
9.5
7.3
6.1
6.1
5.9
10.3
8.58
5.32
3.93
3.27
2.87
2.56
2.53
2.39
12.8
11.6
9.7
6.6
5.2
4.3
4.2
4.1
3.9
21.3
16.6
9.81
7.04
5.98
5.33
5.41‡‡
5.36‡‡
5.11‡‡
26.1
22.1
17.6
11.7
9.5
8.0
8.8
8.7
8.4
England
1966
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
805.0
740.1
550.4
598.2
623.6
660.8
1995
613.2
1996
614.2
1997
607.2
Year ending June 1998 605.0‡
17.8
15.9
11.8
12.8
13.2
13.7
12.5
12.5
12.3
12.3‡
64.2
62.6
50.8
76.9
133.5
198.9
206.8
218.2
223.0
222.9‡
80
85
92
129
214
301
337
355
367
368‡
363.8
382.3
339.0
332.2
328.4
290.1
268.3
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
146.0
150.1
147.5‡
145.9‡
134.5‡
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
529.0
532.4
560.3
541.0
544.5
534.0
529.0
526.7
521.6
509.8‡
11.7 15.2
11.5 12.9
12.0
7.83
11.6
6.50
11.5
5.92
11.2
4.86
10.8
3.74
10.7
3.74
10.6‡ 3.60
10.2‡
148.8
149.7
160.7
155.1
149.3
154.2
155.5
148.2
147.2‡
12.2
12.3
13.0
12.6
12.3
12.6
12.5
11.9
12.1‡
51.5
51.4
57.8
57.4
54.8
55.1
57.6
55.5
54.8‡
346
344
360
370
367
358
370
374
372‡
34.6‡
76.4‡
108.0‡
45.3‡
32.7‡
..
..
..
..
..
38.2‡
36.9‡
38.0‡
32.8‡
33.0‡
37.5‡
34.9‡
29.1‡
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
149.4
123.4
118.4
135.5
149.7
124.5
116.5
131.0
137.6‡
124.7‡
12.2
10.1
9.6
11.0
12.3‡
10.1‡
9.4‡
10.5‡
11.3‡
9.6‡
0.99
0.88
0.94
0.94
0.91
0.91
0.86
0.91
6.7
5.9
5.8
6.0
6.1
5.9
5.5
6.1
0.62
0.62
0.68
0.62
0.58
0.61
0.60
0.61
4.2
4.1
4.2
4.0
3.9
3.9
3.8
4.1
1.30‡‡
1.34‡‡
1.42‡‡
1.31‡‡
5.40‡‡
1.28‡‡
1.26‡‡
1.28‡‡
8.7
8.9
8.8
8.4
8.6
8.2
8.0
8.6
44.9
43.1
33.4
35.8
37.0
38.1
1995
34.5
1996
34.9
1997
34.5
Year ending June 1998 34.1‡
16.6
15.7
11.9
12.7
13.1
13.2
11.8
11.9
11.8
11.7‡
2.8
3.1
2.9
4.0
7.8
12.3
13.1
14.4
14.8
14.7‡
63
71
86
112
211
323
381
412
428
430‡
20.7
22.4
19.5
19.8
19.5
16.6
14.7
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
7.9
8.6
8.0
8.3
7.9
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
34.6
34.8
36.3
35.0
34.7
34.1
35.3
34.8
34.9
33.7‡
12.8
12.7
13.0
12.4
12.3
11.8
12.1
11.9
11.9‡
11.5‡
0.91
0.79
0.46
0.45
0.35
0.25
0.20
0.20
0.20
20.3
18.4
13.7
12.6
9.5
6.6
5.8
5.6
5.9
0.62
0.53
0.32
0.29
0.21
0.16
0.13
0.13
0.14
13.8
12.3
9.6
8.1
5.6
4.1
3.8
3.6
3.9
1.38
1.07
0.64
0.51
0.38
0.30
0.27‡‡
0.26‡‡
0.28‡‡
30.1
24.4
19.0
14.1
10.3
7.9
7.8
7.5
7.9
8.4
8.3
9.1
9.0
8.7
8.6
8.8
8.4
8.3‡
11.6
11.4
12.4
12.3
12.0
11.8
12.0
11.4
11.4‡
3.5
3.3
3.8
3.8
3.7
3.6
3.7
3.7
3.6‡
412
396
413
425
427
422
420
446
435‡
1.9‡
4.3‡
6.1‡
2.5‡
1.8‡
..
..
..
..
..
2.1‡
2.2‡
2.1‡
2.0‡
1.9‡
2.1‡
2.0‡
1.8‡
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
9.9
8.1
8.0
8.9
10.0
8.4
7.8
8.7
9.0‡
8.2‡
13.6
11.1
10.9
12.1
13.8‡
11.5‡
10.6‡
11.8‡
12.5‡
11.2‡
0.05
0.05
0.06
0.04
0.06
0.06
0.04
0.04
5.7
5.7
6.4
4.7
6.8
7.4
4.9
4.5
0.03
0.04
0.04
0.02
0.04
0.05
0.02
0.03
3.9
4.2
3.8
2.6
4.6
5.2
2.5
3.3
0.07‡‡
0.07‡‡
0.06‡‡
0.06‡‡
0.06‡‡
0.08‡‡
0.06‡‡
0.07‡‡
8.1
8.4
7.0
6.7
7.4
9.4
7.2
7.7
96.5
86.7
64.9
69.1
65.8
67.0
60.1
59.3
59.4‡
18.6
16.6
12.5
13.4
12.9
13.1
11.7
11.6
11.6‡
6.2
7.0
6.0
8.5
13.6
19.5
20.3
21.4
22.4‡
64
81
93
122
206
291
337
360
377‡
41.9
42.5
37.5
36.2
35.8
33.8
30.7
30.2
29.6‡
29.7‡
..
64.1
53.8
47.5
42.8
38.7
33.7
32.8
32.1‡
32.2‡
3.6
4.8
8.1
9.9
12.8
12.4
12.2
12.4‡
12.2‡
..
3.9
6.5
8.0
10.7
10.6
10.7
10.9‡
10.8‡
63.7
61.6
65.3
63.8
63.5
61.0
60.5
60.7
59.5‡
58.5‡
12.3
11.8
12.5
12.4
12.4
12.0
11.8
11.8
11.6‡
11.4‡
2.24
1.72
0.96
0.78
0.58
0.47
0.38
0.37
23.2
19.9
14.8
11.3
8.8
7.1
6.2
6.2
1.47
1.17
0.67
0.47
0.34
0.29
0.24
0.23
15.2
13.5
10.3
6.9
5.2
4.4
4.0
3.9
2.87
2.15
1.20
0.81
0.67
0.58
0.58‡‡
0.55‡‡
29.3
24.5
18.3
11.6
10.2
8.6
9.6
9.2
14.5
14.2
15.1
15.4
14.6
15.0‡
15.3‡
14.6‡
11.4
11.2
11.7
12.0
11.6‡
11.7‡
11.8‡
11.3‡
5.1
5.0
5.5
5.7
5.4‡
5.6‡
5.8‡
5.6‡
354
352
366
368
371‡
371‡
378‡
386‡
3.5
8.5
11.7
6.5
3.4‡
8.3‡
12.1‡
5.8‡
3.5‡
15.3
36.9
50.6
28.2
14.9‡
36.1‡
52.2‡
25.0‡
15.2‡
17.0
14.3
13.8
15.5
16.6‡
14.4‡
13.4‡
15.1‡
15.7‡
14.3‡
13.3
11.2
10.7
12.1
13.1‡
11.3‡
10.4‡
11.7‡
12.5‡
11.2‡
0.10
0.09
0.09
0.09
0.10
0.09
0.06
0.07
6.7
6.5
5.8
5.6
6.7
5.7
4.0
4.9
0.06
0.06
0.06
0.06
0.06
0.05
0.04
0.04
3.8
4.2
3.9
3.8
3.9
3.4
2.8
2.6
0.14‡‡
0.15‡‡
0.13‡‡
0.14‡‡
0.12‡‡
0.11‡‡
0.11‡‡
0.12‡‡
9.4
10.3
8.2
9.1
8.4
7.3
7.4
8.1
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March
June
Sept
Dec
1998 March
June
Wales
1966
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March
June
Sept
Dec
1998 March
June
Scotland
1966
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1995
1996
1997
Year ending June 1998
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March
June
Sept
Dec
1998 March
June
Notes: 1. Rates for the most recent quarters will be particularly subject to revision, even when standard detail is given, as they are based on provisional numbers or on estimates derived from events registered in the period.
2. Deaths for England and Wales represent the number of deaths registered in each year, except for 1993 and 1994 figures which represent the numbers of deaths occurring each year.
3. The marriage and divorce rates for 1991 onwards differ in part from those previously published because of a revision of the denominators.
4. From 1972 births for England and Wales are excluded if the mother was usually resident outside England and Wales, but included in the totals for Great Britain and the United Kingdom.
5. From 1972 deaths for England and for Wales separately exclude deaths to persons usually resident outside England and Wales, but these deaths are included in the totals for England and Wales combined,
Great Britain and the United Kingdom.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
63
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 9
T r e n d s
9 3
|
Autumn
1 9 9 8
Live births: age of mother
England and Wales
Year and quarter
Age of mother at birth
All
ages
Under
20
20–24
Age of mother at birth
25–29
30–34
35–39
40 and
over
Total live births (thousands)
1961
1964(max)†
1966
1971
1976
1977(min)†
1981
1991
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997‡‡
Year ending March 1998 ‡
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March
June
Sept‡‡
Dec‡‡
1998 March‡
All
ages
Under
20
20–24
Mean
age
(years)
TPFR†
25–29
30–34
35–39
40 and
over
176.9
187.3
174.0
153.2
118.7
117.5
129.1
119.4
114.1
112.1
108.6
106.9
107.6
..
103.1
107.7
97.3
77.1
57.2
58.6
68.6
86.7
87.0
88.7
87.3
88.6
89.3
..
48.1
49.8
45.3
32.8
18.6
18.2
21.7
32.1
34.1
35.8
36.2
37.2
37.8
..
15.0
13.7
12.5
8.7
4.8
4.4
4.9
5.3
6.2
6.4
6.8
7.2
7.5
..
27.6
27.2
26.8
26.2
26.4
26.5
26.8
27.7
28.1
28.4
28.5
28.6
28.8
28.9
2.77
2.93
2.75
2.37
1.71
1.66
1.80
1.82
1.76
1.75
1.72
1.73
1.73
..
7
7
7
8
8
8
7
8
8
28.6
28.7
28.6
28.6
28.7
28.9
28.8
28.8
28.9
1.71
1.68
1.77
1.79
1.75
1.74
1.71
1.71
1.73
Age-specific fertility rates*
811.3
876.0
849.8
783.2
584.3
569.3
634.5
699.2
673.5
664.7
648.1
649.5
642.1
639.4
59.8
76.7
86.7
82.6
57.9
54.5
56.6
52.4
45.1
42.0
41.9
44.7
46.3
46.6
249.8
276.1
285.8
285.7
182.2
174.5
194.5
173.4
152.0
140.2
130.7
125.7
118.4
116.4
248.5
270.7
253.7
247.2
220.7
207.9
215.8
248.7
236.0
229.1
217.4
211.1
202.5
199.9
152.3
153.5
136.4
109.6
90.8
100.8
126.6
161.3
171.1
179.6
181.2
186.4
187.2
187.7
77.5
75.4
67.0
45.2
26.1
25.5
34.2
53.6
58.8
63.1
65.5
69.5
74.8
75.9
23.3
23.6
20.1
12.7
6.5
6.0
6.9
9.8
10.5
10.7
11.3
12.1
12.9
13.1
89.2
92.9
90.5
83.5
60.4
58.1
61.3
63.6
62.6
61.9
60.4
60.5
59.7
..
37.3
42.5
47.7
50.6
32.2
29.4
28.1
33.0
31.0
29.0
28.5
29.8
29.5
..
157.3
158.1
169.9
164.2
158.1
162.9
164.4
156.7
155.4
10.6
10.4
11.6
12.0
11.5
11.3
11.8
11.8
11.7
30.8
29.8
33.1
32.1
29.8
29.5
30.3
29.0
27.7
51.4
51.7
55.4
52.6
50.4
51.5
51.9
48.7
47.8
44.7
46.3
48.8
46.6
45.6
48.3
48.0
45.3
46.1
16.9
17.0
17.9
17.7
17.7
19.2
19.2
18.7
18.8
3.0
2.9
3.1
3.2
3.1
3.3
3.3
3.2
3.3
59.8
58.7
61.5
61.9
60.6
60.4
59.1
58.7
59.4
29
28
30
32
31
29
30
31
31
172.6
181.6
176.0
152.9
109.3
103.7
105.3
89.3
82.7
79.4
76.8
77.5
78.7
..
76
73
80
82
78
75
76
76
75
106
104
109
109
107
106
104
102
103
87
88
90
90
89
91
88
87
90
37
36
37
38
38
40
38
39
39
*
†
Births per 1,000 women in the age-group; all quarterly rates and total period fertility rates (TPFRs) are seasonally adjusted.
TPFR is the average number of children which would be born if women experienced the age-specific fertility rates of the period in question throughout their childbearing lifespan. During the post Second World War
period the TPFR reached a maximum in 1964 and a minimum in 1977.
‡
Provisional.
‡‡ Provisional-rates only.
Note: The rates for women of all ages, under 20, and 40 and over are based upon the populations of women aged 15–44, 15–19, and 40–44 respectively.
Table 10
Live births outside marriage: age of mother and type of registration
England and Wales
Age of mother at birth
All
ages
Under
20
20–24
Age of mother at birth
25–29
30–34
35 and
over
Mean
All
age
ages
(years)
Thousands
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
Year ending March 1998 ‡
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March
June
Sept
Dec
1998 March‡
*
†
‡
O f f i c e
25–29
30–34
35 and
over
11.9
20.6
21.6
19.8
26.4
43.4
38.2
35.9
36.3
39.3
41.1
41.3
15.5
22.0
22.0
16.6
28.8
77.8
75.0
71.0
69.7
71.1
69.4
68.5
9.3
11.9
11.5
9.7
14.3
52.4
57.5
58.5
59.6
62.3
63.3
62.9
6.2
6.9
6.2
4.7
7.9
25.7
31.4
34.0
37.0
40.5
42.2
42.6
5.6
5.8
4.3
2.9
3.6
11.9
14.4
16.1
17.4
19.4
21.9
22.3
25.40
24.33
23.78
23.34
23.47
24.84
25.46
25.80
25.98
26.08
26.22
26.26
6.0
7.9
8.4
9.2
12.8
30.2
32.2
32.4
33.9
35.8
37.0
37.2
19.9
23.7
26.1
34.2
46.7
82.9
84.8
85.5
86.6
88.0
88.7
88.8
6.2
7.7
7.7
9.1
14.8
44.9
49.4
50.6
53.3
56.5
58.6
58.9
3.7
4.7
4.7
4.4
6.6
21.1
24.4
25.5
27.4
29.5
31.3
31.5
4.1
5.0
5.7
5.2
6.2
16.0
18.4
18.9
20.4
21.7
22.5
22.7
5.5
6.6
7.4
8.9
8.7
18.8
20.7
21.8
22.6
23.9
25.0
25.1
55.0
54.8
61.6
61.3
58.5
58.8
61.3
59.3
58.3
9.3
9.2
10.3
10.6
10.2
10.0
10.5
10.4
10.4
17.0
16.6
18.8
18.7
17.4
17.1
17.8
17.1
16.5
14.7
14.6
16.6
16.4
15.7
15.5
16.5
15.7
15.3
9.5
9.7
10.8
10.5
10.2
10.6
10.9
10.4
10.6
4.5
4.7
5.1
5.1
5.1
5.6
5.6
5.6
5.6
26.04
26.15
26.11
26.02
26.13
26.29
26.24
26.22
26.27
35.0
34.6
36.3
37.3
37.0
36.1
37.3
37.8
37.5
87.7
88.2
88.1
87.9
88.7
89.1
88.8
88.3
89.0
55.2
55.6
57.0
58.2
58.4
58.0
58.9
59.2
59.4
28.7
28.2
29.9
31.2
31.0
30.1
31.8
32.2
31.9
21.2
20.9
22.1
22.6
22.4
22.0
22.7
23.0
23.1
22.8
23.8
24.4
24.3
24.6
24.9
24.9
25.5
25.2
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
Sole
As a percentage of all
births outside marriage
48.5
67.1
65.7
53.8
81.0
211.3
216.5
215.5
219.9
232.7
237.9
237.7
f o r
Joint
Same
Different
address† address†
Percentage of total births
Births outside marriage can be registered by both the mother and father (joint) or by the mother alone (sole).
Usual address of parents.
Provisional.
64
20–24
..
..
38.3
45.5
51.0
58.2
54.6
19.8
54.8
22.0
57.5
19.8
58.1
20.1
58.1
19.9
59.6
19.3
60.1
19.0
..
61.7
54.5
49.0
41.8
25.6
23.2
22.7
21.8
21.9
21.3
21.1
58.1
58.1
58.2
58.2
58.4
59.6
59.9
60.0
60.5
22.2
22.0
21.7
21.8
22.0
21.0
21.2
20.7
21.1





1961
1966
1971
1976
1981
1991
Under
20
Registration*





Year and quarter
19.8
19.9
20.1
19.9
19.5
19.5
18.9
19.2
18.4
8983 | | S Au umt u
mme nr 11 99 9 7
8
Table 11
PP oo pp uu l l aat ti io on n TT rr ee nndds s
Live births within marriage: age of mother, and birth order*
England and Wales
Year and
quarter
thousands
Age of mother at birth
All
ages
Under
20
20–24
Mean
age
(years)
Age of mother at birth
25–29
30–34
35–39
40 and
over
293.2
241.9
235.7
211.0
201.5
196.3
146.1
129.5
103.4
86.1
118.7
135.5
73.5
62.9
42.1
23.9
31.5
43.8
21.7
18.4
11.6
5.8
6.0
7.7
27.69
26.99
26.41
26.69
27.28
28.89
16.3
16.8
19.4
26.7
38.8
39.4
0.0
0.0
0.1
0.1
0.1
0.0
0.8
1.2
2.1
2.9
3.6
1.6
3.4
4.7
6.6
10.5
13.4
10.8
Live births within marriage
All
ages
Under
20
20–24
25–29
30–34
Mean
age
(years)
35–39
40 and
over
5.0
5.2
6.1
8.7
14.1
15.8
4.8
3.8
3.4
3.6
6.2
9.1
2.4
1.8
1.1
1.0
1.4
2.1
33.93
32.61
33.16
30.48
30.98
32.49
Live births within marriage to remarried women
1961
1966
1971
1976
1981
1991
762.8
782.8
717.5
530.5
553.5
487.9
47.9
66.2
61.1
38.1
30.1
8.9
234.3
263.8
263.7
165.6
165.7
95.6
1995
1996
1997
428.2
416.8
404.2
5.6
5.4
5.2
67.0
54.7
49.0
157.0 144.2
148.8 145.9
139.2 145.1
51.1
53.3
56.6
8.4
8.9
9.2
29.86
30.09
30.33
33.3
32.6
31.4
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.8
0.7
0.6
7.2
6.4
5.8
14.0
13.9
13.0
9.1
9.3
9.5
2.1
2.2
2.4
33.26
33.52
33.74
Year ending March 1998‡
401.7
5.2
47.9
137.0 145.1
57.3
9.3
30.39
30.9
0.0
0.6
5.6
12.9
9.5
2.4
33.81
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
102.3
103.3
108.3
102.9
99.5
104.1
103.1
97.4
97.1
1.3
1.2
1.4
1.5
1.3
1.2
1.3
1.4
1.3
13.8
13.2
14.2
13.4
12.4
12.4
12.4
11.8
11.2
36.7
37.1
38.8
36.1
34.8
36.0
35.4
33.0
32.5
35.2
36.6
38.0
36.1
35.4
37.7
37.1
34.9
35.5
13.1
13.1
13.7
13.5
13.5
14.5
14.5
14.1
14.2
2.3
2.1
2.2
2.3
2.2
2.3
2.4
2.3
2.3
30.06
30.11
30.07
30.14
30.25
30.36
30.35
30.37
30.47
8.1
7.9
8.4
8.1
7.8
8.0
8.0
7.6
7.4
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.2
0.2
0.2
0.2
0.2
0.2
0.2
0.1
0.1
1.6
1.6
1.6
1.6
1.6
1.5
1.4
1.3
1.3
3.4
3.4
3.6
3.4
3.2
3.3
3.4
3.2
3.0
2.3
2.3
2.4
2.3
2.4
2.4
2.4
2.4
2.3
0.6
0.5
0.6
0.6
0.6
0.6
0.6
0.6
0.6
33.51
33.47
33.48
33.62
33.63
33.71
33.73
33.90
33.92
1997 March
June
Sept
Dec
1998 March‡
First live births
Second live births
1961
1966
1971
1976
1981
1991
280.5
287.4
283.6
217.2
224.3
193.7
40.3
52.2
49.5
30.2
23.6
6.7
129.2
138.1
135.8
85.4
89.5
51.2
73.7
67.7
74.8
77.2
77.2
84.5
26.4
20.7
17.2
19.7
27.8
40.2
8.9
7.1
5.1
3.9
5.4
9.7
1.9
1.5
1.2
0.7
0.7
1.3
24.66
24.02
23.99
24.87
25.37
27.48
232.7
246.3
240.8
203.6
205.7
178.3
6.9
12.6
10.7
7.4
6.1
2.0
74.0
88.5
93.6
62.5
59.0
32.8
88.2
92.2
94.1
91.8
82.7
73.9
44.7
38.0
31.8
34.7
47.7
53.0
15.8
12.6
8.9
6.2
9.1
14.7
3.0
2.5
1.7
1.0
1.1
1.9
27.44
26.64
26.28
26.87
27.46
28.95
1995
1996
1997
168.1
163.0
156.8
4.3
4.2
4.1
32.3
28.9
25.9
71.0
67.2
63.0
46.6
47.7
48.0
12.1
13.1
13.8
1.8
1.9
2.0
28.56
28.81
29.03
158.1
153.8
150.1
1.2
1.0
1.0
20.6
18.5
16.5
57.3
53.4
49.9
58.5
59.1
59.3
18.1
19.2
20.7
2.4
2.6
2.7
30.02
30.28
30.53
Year ending March 1998‡
155.8
4.1
25.2
62.3
48.1
14.0
2.0
29.08
149.5
1.0
16.2
49.0
59.6
21.1
2.7
30.59
39.7
39.1
42.7
41.5
38.3
39.3
40.2
39.0
37.3
1.0
0.9
1.1
1.2
1.0
1.0
1.1
1.1
1.0
7.1
7.0
7.7
7.2
6.4
6.5
6.6
6.4
5.8
16.3
16.4
17.7
16.8
15.5
15.9
16.2
15.4
14.8
11.6
11.3
12.5
12.4
11.7
12.0
12.3
12.1
11.8
3.2
3.0
3.4
3.5
3.2
3.5
3.6
3.5
3.5
0.5
0.4
0.5
0.5
0.5
0.5
0.5
0.5
0.5
28.84
28.76
28.77
28.87
28.97
29.05
29.03
29.07
29.18
38.0
39.5
39.6
36.8
36.9
39.9
38.2
35.1
36.3
0.3
0.3
0.3
0.3
0.2
0.3
0.3
0.3
0.3
4.8
4.5
4.7
4.5
4.3
4.2
4.1
3.9
4.0
13.4
13.7
13.9
12.3
12.6
13.4
12.6
11.4
11.6
14.2
15.4
15.2
14.3
14.3
16.0
15.2
13.9
14.6
4.7
4.9
4.8
4.8
4.8
5.5
5.3
5.0
5.3
0.6
0.6
0.7
0.7
0.7
0.7
0.7
0.7
0.6
30.17
30.31
30.26
30.36
30.40
30.56
30.56
30.59
30.63
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March
June
Sept
Dec
1998 March‡
Third live births
Fourth and higher order live births†
1961
1966
1971
1976
1981
1991
124.8
129.7
111.7
71.0
82.4
76.1
0.6
1.2
0.9
0.5
0.4
0.2
23.3
27.8
26.6
14.4
14.1
9.4
45.0
49.0
43.6
29.8
29.5
26.8
34.5
33.2
27.9
19.5
28.7
27.5
17.2
14.9
10.4
5.8
8.7
10.5
4.3
3.6
2.2
1.1
1.0
1.8
29.78
29.19
28.74
28.89
29.59
30.44
124.8
119.4
81.4
38.8
41.1
39.8
0.0
0.1
0.1
0.0
0.0
0.0
7.9
9.4
7.6
3.3
3.1
2.3
32.3
33.0
23.2
12.2
12.0
11.1
40.5
37.7
26.5
12.1
14.5
14.8
31.7
28.3
17.6
8.0
8.3
8.9
12.4
10.8
6.5
3.1
3.2
2.7
31.56
31.10
30.72
30.70
31.14
31.62
1995
1996
1997
66.7
65.3
63.1
0.1
0.1
0.1
6.5
5.8
5.3
20.5
19.6
18.1
26.1
26.0
25.1
11.7
12.0
12.7
1.8
1.8
2.0
31.16
31.34
31.58
35.3
34.7
34.2
0.0
0.0
0.0
1.6
1.5
1.4
9.0
8.6
8.1
13.1
13.1
12.7
9.2
9.0
9.4
2.4
2.6
2.6
32.09
32.28
32.45
Year ending March 1998‡
62.6
0.1
5.1
17.8
24.9
12.8
2.0
31.64
33.8
0.0
1.3
7.9
12.5
9.4
2.6
32.52
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
15.9
16.3
17.0
16.0
15.7
16.4
16.2
14.8
15.2
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
1.5
1.4
1.5
1.4
1.3
1.3
1.4
1.2
1.2
4.8
4.8
5.1
4.9
4.6
4.7
4.6
4.2
4.3
6.2
6.7
6.8
6.2
6.2
6.6
6.5
5.8
6.0
3.0
3.0
3.1
3.0
3.0
3.3
3.3
3.1
3.1
0.5
0.4
0.5
0.5
0.5
0.5
0.5
0.5
0.5
31.30
31.38
31.34
31.32
31.47
31.56
31.63
31.65
31.7
8.7
8.4
9.0
8.6
8.6
8.5
8.5
8.5
8.3
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.4
0.3
0.4
0.3
0.4
0.4
0.3
0.3
0.3
2.2
2.1
2.2
2.1
2.1
2.0
2.0
2.0
1.9
3.2
3.2
3.5
3.2
3.2
3.2
3.2
3.1
3.1
2.2
2.2
2.3
2.2
2.3
2.3
2.3
2.5
2.3
0.6
0.6
0.7
0.7
0.6
0.7
0.7
0.6
0.7
32.09
32.27
32.37
32.39
32.33
32.44
32.49
32.55
32.61
1997 March
June
Sept
Dec
1998 March‡
*
†
‡
Birth order is based on all live births within marriage to the mother by her present or any former husband.
Mean age at birth refers to fourth births only.
Provisional.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
65
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 12
9 3
|
1993
1994
1995
1996‡
1995
March
June
Sept
Dec
1996
March
June
Sept
Dec
March‡
June‡
All ages
Under 16
Under 20
20–24
25–29
30–34
35–39
40 and over
871.5
853.6
828.0
819.0
801.6
790.3
816.0
8.6
7.8
7.3
7.2
7.8
8.0
8.8
115.1
103.3
93.0
86.7
85.0
86.2
94.4
245.2
234.1
215.0
202.9
189.6
180.4
179.1
283.8
281.1
274.8
271.4
261.5
249.9
251.9
160.2
166.3
172.9
181.9
185.9
191.2
200.5
55.4
56.9
60.1
63.5
66.7
69.2
75.9
11.8
11.9
12.2
12.6
12.9
13.3
14.2
193.2
194.1
195.2
207.8
206.3
200.7
202.3
206.6
194.0
193.4
1.9
2.0
2.1
2.0
2.3
2.3
2.1
2.1
2.0
2.2
20.9
21.3
21.0
23.0
24.1
23.7
22.5
24.1
23.1
23.7
45.2
44.7
43.3
47.2
47.2
44.4
42.9
44.7
41.4
41.5
61.4
61.1
62.0
65.4
63.8
61.9
63.0
63.2
59.4
59.6
45.8
46.4
48.4
50.6
49.4
48.9
51.0
51.2
47.8
49.9
16.6
17.2
17.2
18.2
18.4
18.4
19.3
19.8
18.7
19.6
3.3
3.4
3.3
3.4
3.4
3.6
3.6
3.6
3.6
3.8
124.4
120.6
113.5
110.4
107.3
105.9
110.4
137.8
135.0
131.7
131.2
128.0
124.8
127.5
89.1
89.4
90.4
92.5
91.8
92.1
95.3
33.2
34.0
35.4
36.8
37.8
38.2
40.6
6.4
6.4
7.0
7.4
7.7
8.0
8.5
(b) rates (conceptions per thousand women in age-group)
79.2
10.1
1990
1991
77.7
9.3
1992
76.3
8.5
1993
1994
1995
1996‡
1995
March
June
Sept
Dec
1996
March
June
Sept
Dec
March‡
June‡
76.1
74.7
73.7
76.0
8.1
8.3
8.5
9.4
69.1
65.1
61.7
59.6
58.6
58.7
63.0
73.0
72.6
72.2
76.8
77.3
75.2
74.9
76.5
73.2
72.2
8.2
8.7
8.7
8.6
9.9
9.8
9.1
9.0
8.7
9.4
58.0
58.2
56.5
61.7
65.2
63.7
59.6
63.3
61.5
62.1
106.0
104.9
101.5
112.0
114.9
109.3
105.8
111.4
106.6
106.8
123.5
122.1
123.1
130.2
129.4
125.8
127.3
128.6
123.9
123.8
90.3
89.9
92.5
96.2
94.9
93.7
96.4
96.9
92.1
95.1
37.6
38.2
37.5
39.5
40.1
39.7
41.0
41.7
40.0
41.0
8.0
8.1
7.8
8.0
8.1
8.6
8.6
8.5
8.6
8.9
19.2
19.5
19.7
20.8
50.6
51.0
51.0
52.1
52.8
49.8
51.5
35.6
34.4
34.5
34.9
35.3
35.2
36.8
22.2
22.1
22.4
22.9
23.5
24.3
25.9
13.5
13.4
13.9
13.8
14.3
14.8
15.6
13.8
13.7
13.7
13.4
13.4
13.4
14.0
23.3
22.0
21.8
21.2
20.8
20.3
20.9
43.3
41.8
40.6
39.4
40.0
37.2
36.7
19.8
20.2
19.3
19.6
21.0
21.3
19.8
21.1
21.4
22.2
48.7
48.8
52.1
49.3
49.4
51.6
52.9
52.5
50.8
51.9
35.3
35.4
35.1
34.8
36.7
37.2
35.8
37.7
36.6
37.2
23.8
24.7
24.1
24.5
25.6
26.6
24.8
26.4
26.7
27.2
14.9
15.4
14.4
14.5
15.8
16.0
14.9
15.9
16.6
16.7
13.8
13.8
12.9
13.4
14.3
14.3
13.2
14.2
14.4
14.5
20.6
20.8
19.6
20.3
21.5
21.6
20.0
20.7
20.7
21.6
38.0
37.4
38.1
35.3
36.1
37.2
36.4
37.1
37.7
38.1
(c) percentage terminated by abortion
19.9
1990
1991
19.3
1992
19.3
1993
1994
1995
1996
1995
March
June
Sept
Dec
1996
March
June
Sept
Dec
March‡
June‡
1997
‡
Notes: 1.
2.
3.
66
1 9 9 8
Age of woman at conception
(a) numbers (thousands)
1990
1991
1992
1997
Autumn
Conceptions by age of woman at conception
England and Wales (residents)
Year and quarter
1997
T r e n d s
Provisional
Conceptions are estimates derived from birth registrations and abortion notifications.
Rates for women of all ages, under 20 and 40 and over are based on the population of women aged 15-44, 15-19 and 40-44 respectively. Some rates for September 1995 onwards have been amended.
These rates use mid-1996 population estimates which were previously unavailable. Numbers of conceptions in the June 1996 quarter have been amended.
Quarterly rates have changed from those in previous volumes due to a more precise method of calculation.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
89 83 | | S Au umt umme nr 1 9 9 87
Table 13
Year
Expectation of life (in years) at birth and selected age
Constituent countries of the United Kingdom
Males
At
birth
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
Scotland
1961
1971
1981
1986
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
50
60
70
80
64.9
65.3
66.9
67.8
68.9
69.1
69.3
69.5
69.7
50.4
50.9
52.3
53.2
54.2
54.4
54.6
54.8
55.0
40.9
41.3
42.7
43.6
44.7
44.8
45.1
45.2
45.5
22.6
23.0
24.1
24.9
26.0
26.1
26.4
26.5
26.8
15.0
15.3
16.3
16.8
17.7
17.8
18.0
18.1
18.4
9.3
9.5
10.1
10.5
11.1
11.1
11.3
11.3
11.5
5.2
5.5
5.7
6.0
6.4
6.4
6.5
6.5
6.6
1961
1971
50.6
51.1
52.5
53.4
54.5
54.6
54.9
55.0
55.2
41.1
41.5
42.9
43.8
44.9
45.0
45.3
45.4
45.7
22.7
23.1
24.3
25.0
26.2
26.3
26.5
26.7
26.9
15.1
15.4
16.4
16.9
17.9
17.9
18.2
18.3
18.5
9.3
9.5
10.1
10.6
11.2
11.2
11.4
11.4
11.6
5.2
5.5
5.8
6.1
6.4
6.4
6.5
6.5
6.6
1961
1971
71.0
72.1
73.4
73.6
74.0
74.1
74.4
65.1
65.6
67.1
68.0
69.1
69.3
69.6
69.7
70.0
66.3
67.3
69.1
70.2
71.4
71.5
71.7
71.9
72.1
63.6
64.0
65.2
66.0
67.1
67.2
67.3
67.5
67.7
49.1
49.5
50.6
51.4
52.5
52.5
52.7
52.8
53.1
39.6
40.1
41.1
41.9
43.0
43.1
43.2
43.4
43.6
21.6
22.0
22.9
23.5
24.6
24.6
24.8
24.9
25.2
14.4
14.6
15.4
15.8
16.6
16.6
16.8
16.9
17.2
9.0
9.1
9.5
9.9
10.4
10.4
10.5
10.6
10.8
5.1
5.4
5.5
5.7
6.1
6.0
6.0
6.1
6.2
1961
1971
65.0
64.6
65.3
66.4
67.9
68.2
68.4
68.6
68.9
50.5
50.1
50.8
51.8
53.3
53.6
53.8
54.0
54.3
41.0
40.7
41.4
42.4
43.8
44.1
44.4
44.5
44.8
22.8
22.6
23.1
23.9
25.2
25.5
25.6
25.8
26.1
15.3
15.0
15.5
16.0
17.0
17.2
17.4
17.5
17.7
9.5
9.4
9.6
10.0
10.6
10.7
10.8
10.9
11.0
5.4
5.3
5.5
5.7
6.0
6.0
6.1
6.1
6.0
1961
1971
70.8
71.9
73.2
73.4
73.7
73.9
74.1
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
69.1
70.6
72.3
72.5
72.8
72.9
73.3
Females
At
birth
30
Northern Ireland
67.6
1961
1971
67.6
1981
1986
At age
20
England and Wales
68.1
1961
1971
69.0
1981
1986
Year
5
United Kingdom
67.9
1961
1971
68.8
1981
1986
PP oo pp uu l la at ti io on n TTr reen nd ds s
1981
1986
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1981
1986
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1981
1986
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1981
1986
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
At age
5
20
30
50
60
70
80
73.8
75.0
76.8
77.7
78.8
78.9
79.1
79.2
79.4
70.4
71.4
72.7
73.5
74.4
74.4
74.6
74.7
74.9
55.7
56.7
57.9
58.7
59.6
59.6
59.8
59.9
60.1
46.0
47.0
48.1
48.9
49.7
49.8
50.0
50.0
50.2
27.4
28.3
29.2
29.8
30.7
30.7
30.9
31.0
31.2
19.0
19.8
20.8
21.2
21.9
21.9
22.1
22.2
22.4
11.7
12.5
13.3
13.8
14.4
14.4
14.5
14.5
14.6
6.3
6.9
7.5
7.9
8.3
8.3
8.4
8.4
8.5
74.0
75.2
77.0
77.9
79.0
79.1
79.3
79.4
79.6
70.7
71.6
72.9
73.6
74.6
74.6
74.8
74.9
75.1
56.0
56.9
58.1
58.9
59.8
59.8
60.0
60.1
60.3
46.2
47.1
48.3
49.0
49.9
50.0
50.2
50.3
50.4
27.6
28.4
29.4
30.0
30.8
30.9
31.1
31.2
31.3
19.1
20.0
20.9
21.4
22.1
22.1
22.3
22.3
22.5
11.8
12.6
13.4
13.9
14.5
14.5
14.6
14.6
14.7
6.4
7.0
7.5
7.9
8.4
8.4
8.5
8.5
8.6
72.0
73.7
75.3
76.2
77.1
77.1
77.3
77.4
77.6
68.9
70.1
71.2
71.9
72.6
72.6
72.8
72.9
73.2
54.2
55.4
56.4
57.1
57.8
57.8
58.0
58.1
58.3
44.5
45.6
46.7
47.3
48.1
48.1
48.2
48.3
48.6
26.1
27.2
27.9
28.4
29.1
29.1
29.3
29.4
29.6
17.9
19.0
19.7
20.1
20.6
20.6
20.7
20.8
21.0
10.9
11.9
12.7
13.0
13.4
13.4
13.4
13.5
13.7
5.9
6.7
7.2
7.5
7.8
7.7
7.8
7.8
7.9
72.4
73.7
75.4
76.7
78.1
78.3
78.4
78.4
78.7
69.5
70.4
71.4
72.5
73.7
73.9
74.0
74.0
74.2
54.8
55.6
56.7
57.7
58.9
59.1
59.2
59.2
59.4
45.1
45.9
47.0
47.9
49.1
49.3
49.4
49.4
49.6
26.5
27.3
28.1
28.9
30.0
30.2
30.3
30.3
30.5
18.1
18.9
19.9
20.4
21.3
21.5
21.6
21.6
21.7
11.0
11.7
12.6
13.0
13.8
13.9
14.0
14.0
14.0
6.0
6.5
7.1
7.2
7.8
8.0
7.9
7.9
7.9
Figures from 1981 are calculated from the population estimates revised in the light of the 1991 Census. All figures are based on a three-year period, see Notes on Tables for further information.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
67
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 14
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
Autumn
1 9 9 8
Deaths: age and sex
England and Wales
Year and quarter
All ages
Age-group
Under 1* 1–4
5–9
10–14
15–19
20–24
25–34
35–44
45–54
55–64
65–74
75–84
85 and over
288.4
300.1
289.0
287.9
277.6
279.6
267.6
272.7
269.8
266.2
7.97
4.88
4.12
3.72
2.97
2.41
2.37
2.29
2.29
2.16
1.23
0.88
0.65
0.57
0.55
0.51
0.43
0.40
0.44
0.42
0.92
0.68
0.45
0.32
0.34
0.28
0.28
0.28
0.24
0.27
0.69
0.64
0.57
0.38
0.35
0.34
0.33
0.33
0.31
0.33
1.54
1.66
1.73
1.43
1.21
0.91
0.84
0.89
0.91
0.97
1.77
1.66
1.58
1.75
1.76
1.60
1.55
1.56
1.41
1.47
3.05
3.24
3.18
3.10
3.69
3.81
4.07
4.10
4.03
3.92
6.68
5.93
5.54
5.77
6.16
5.78
5.77
5.86
5.86
5.72
21.0
20.4
16.9
14.4
13.3
13.4
12.9
13.4
13.5
13.6
55.7
52.0
46.9
43.6
34.9
33.3
31.3
30.8
30.1
29.1
89.8
98.7
92.2
84.4
77.2
78.9
76.3
74.5
71.5
68.3
71.9
80.3
86.8
96.2
95.8
93.8
88.2
91.6
91.2
90.7
26.1
29.0
28.5
32.2
39.3
44.5
43.2
46.6
48.1
49.3
278.9
298.5
288.9
293.3
292.5
299.2
285.6
293.2
293.2
291.9
5.75
3.46
2.90
2.59
2.19
1.84
1.75
1.68
1.70
1.67
0.98
0.59
0.53
0.49
0.44
0.37
0.36
0.34
0.33
0.30
0.57
0.45
0.30
0.25
0.25
0.19
0.19
0.19
0.18
0.18
0.42
0.42
0.37
0.27
0.22
0.25
0.20
0.23
0.19
0.21
0.63
0.62
0.65
0.56
0.46
0.39
0.36
0.39
0.43
0.43
0.79
0.67
0.64
0.67
0.64
0.58
0.54
0.52
0.52
0.50
1.84
1.94
1.82
1.65
1.73
1.80
1.77
1.84
1.88
1.71
4.53
4.04
3.74
3.83
3.70
3.63
3.67
3.64
3.67
3.73
13.3
12.8
10.5
8.8
8.4
8.6
8.7
8.9
8.8
9.1
30.8
29.6
27.2
25.8
21.3
20.4
19.0
18.8
18.3
18.1
64.0
67.1
62.8
58.4
54.2
55.2
53.9
52.7
50.5
48.6
95.0
104.7
103.6
106.5
103.3
100.9
94.2
96.4
97.3
96.0
60.4
72.1
73.9
83.6
95.7
105.0
101.0
107.5
109.3
111.5
Numbers (thousands)
Males
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
Females
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
Rates (deaths per 1,000 population in each age-group)
Males
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997‡
Year ending June 1998‡
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
1998 March‡
June‡
Females
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997‡
Year ending June 1998‡
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
1998 March‡
June‡
12.1
12.5
12.0
11.8
11.2
11.1
10.6
10.7
10.6
10.4
10.2
11.9
10.0
9.5
10.8
11.7
10.0
9.3
10.4
11.0
10.0
19.8
16.2
12.6
11.0
8.3
7.0
6.9
6.9
6.9
6.6
6.5
7.6
6.6
6.3
6.9
6.8
6.8
6.1
6.7
6.5
7.0
0.76
0.65
0.53
0.44
0.40
0.36
0.31
0.28
0.32
0.31
0.32
0.34
0.30
0.25
0.38
0.32
0.30
0.26
0.36
0.38
0.27
0.44
0.34
0.27
0.21
0.21
0.16
0.16
0.16
0.13
0.15
0.15
0.13
0.11
0.13
0.17
0.16
0.15
0.14
0.16
0.17
0.14
0.37
0.31
0.29
0.23
0.23
0.21
0.20
0.20
0.19
0.19
0.20
0.21
0.19
0.19
0.15
0.21
0.17
0.20
0.20
0.19
0.21
0.90
0.88
0.82
0.71
0.69
0.59
0.55
0.57
0.57
0.60
0.58
0.63
0.49
0.55
0.63
0.66
0.62
0.47
0.64
0.60
0.62
0.93
0.96
0.83
0.82
0.86
0.83
0.83
0.87
0.82
0.90
0.90
0.83
0.78
0.79
0.89
0.86
0.92
0.87
0.95
0.93
0.83
0.97
0.92
0.89
0.87
0.94
0.91
0.96
0.96
0.94
0.92
0.94
0.98
0.85
0.95
0.99
0.93
0.90
0.89
0.97
1.02
0.87
2.31
2.09
1.83
1.67
1.76
1.67
1.66
1.66
1.63
1.56
1.57
1.68
1.61
1.55
1.67
1.54
1.51
1.46
1.67
1.64
1.51
7.07
6.97
6.11
5.27
4.62
4.24
3.99
4.05
4.01
3.96
3.95
4.12
3.96
3.84
4.11
4.11
3.94
3.77
4.04
4.13
3.86
20.1
19.6
17.7
16.6
13.8
13.3
12.4
12.2
12.0
11.5
11.5
13.1
11.7
11.2
12.0
12.2
11.4
10.8
11.7
12.1
11.2
50.5
50.3
45.6
42.9
38.5
37.9
36.2
35.9
34.7
33.3
32.4
38.5
33.6
31.6
35.2
36.5
33.3
30.6
33.0
34.7
31.4
113.0
116.4
105.2
101.1
93.6
93.3
89.5
88.8
85.5
82.9
81.0
97.6
80.4
76.1
87.8
97.1
79.2
72.9
82.7
88.0
80.6
231.8
243.2
226.5
214.8
197.1
202.3
188.6
194.3
193.2
191.3
187.9
230.7
177.7
166.3
198.3
233.4
177.1
162.0
193.3
210.9
186.1
11.0
11.8
11.3
11.4
11.3
11.4
10.9
11.1
11.1
11.0
10.7
12.8
10.3
9.9
11.4
13.1
10.4
9.7
10.9
11.8
10.5
15.1
12.2
9.4
8.0
6.4
5.6
5.4
5.3
5.4
5.3
5.3
5.6
5.3
5.5
5.2
5.6
5.3
4.9
5.6
5.4
5.2
0.63
0.46
0.46
0.40
0.33
0.28
0.27
0.25
0.25
0.23
0.22
0.26
0.26
0.19
0.30
0.29
0.23
0.16
0.25
0.25
0.20
0.29
0.24
0.19
0.17
0.16
0.12
0.11
0.12
0.11
0.11
0.11
0.11
0.10
0.11
0.11
0.13
0.10
0.08
0.11
0.12
0.11
0.24
0.21
0.19
0.17
0.15
0.16
0.13
0.14
0.12
0.13
0.14
0.12
0.09
0.13
0.14
0.11
0.13
0.13
0.14
0.18
0.09
0.39
0.35
0.32
0.29
0.28
0.27
0.25
0.27
0.28
0.28
0.28
0.30
0.26
0.27
0.31
0.31
0.27
0.24
0.29
0.30
0.28
0.42
0.40
0.35
0.33
0.33
0.31
0.30
0.31
0.32
0.32
0.32
0.32
0.31
0.30
0.34
0.26
0.37
0.32
0.35
0.31
0.28
0.60
0.56
0.52
0.47
0.45
0.45
0.44
0.45
0.46
0.42
0.42
0.47
0.46
0.45
0.46
0.44
0.42
0.39
0.45
0.41
0.43
1.59
1.46
1.26
1.12
1.06
1.06
1.06
1.05
1.04
1.03
1.01
1.08
1.03
1.00
1.03
1.07
1.04
1.00
1.01
1.03
0.99
4.32
4.30
3.80
3.23
2.91
2.73
2.68
2.72
2.62
2.64
2.62
2.71
2.46
2.58
2.71
2.70
2.66
2.58
2.63
2.64
2.66
10.0
10.1
9.5
9.2
8.1
7.9
7.3
7.3
7.1
7.0
6.8
7.6
6.9
6.7
7.2
7.7
6.8
6.5
6.9
7.1
6.7
26.1
26.0
24.1
23.4
22.0
22.0
21.3
21.3
20.8
20.3
19.7
23.4
19.7
19.0
20.9
22.9
19.8
18.4
20.2
21.3
18.9
73.6
74.6
66.2
62.5
58.6
59.4
56.9
56.6
56.1
54.9
53.2
64.6
52.4
49.9
57.7
64.8
52.5
48.4
53.9
58.5
52.3
185.7
196.6
178.2
171.0
163.8
156.5
146.6
151.8
151.7
152.5
148.3
182.2
138.9
129.7
156.4
193.4
139.1
128.0
150.3
169.3
146.1
*
Rates per 1,000 live births. Some minor amendments have been made to the data from 1994 onwards as an incorrect denominator was previously used.
Provisional.
.. Data not available
Note: Deaths for England and Wales represent the number of deaths registered in each year, except for 1993 and 1994 figures which represent the numbers of deaths occurring in each year.
‡
68
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
8 8 9 | 3 S| u A
mum
r n1 91 99 79 8 P P
o op pu ul la at ti ioonn T Tr re en nd ds s
t ue m
Table 15
Deaths: subnational
New health regions of England (Regional Offices) *
Year and
quarter
Northern and
Yorkshire
Total deaths (deaths per 1,000 population of all ages)
11.8
1991
1993
11.8
Trent
Anglia and
Oxford
North
Thames
South
Thames
South and
West
West
Midlands
North
West
1994
1995
1996
1997‡
Year ending June 1998‡
11.2
11.3
11.3
11.1
11.0
11.2
11.4
10.8
11.0
10.9
10.9
10.8
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
12.8
10.6
10.1
11.6
12.2
10.5
9.9
11.1
10.9
9.1
8.5
9.9
10.8
8.9
8.4
9.8
12.7
10.3
9.7
11.0
12.9
10.6
10.2
11.4
12.2
9.9
9.5
10.9
13.1
10.8
10.4
12.0
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
12.6
10.8
9.8
11.1
12.6
10.4
9.6
11.1
11.1
9.0
8.4
9.4
11.0
8.8
8.3
9.1
13.0
10.2
9.5
10.5
13.4
10.9
9.9
11.3
12.2
10.1
9.4
10.5
12.9
11.0
10.3
11.6
1998 March‡
June‡
12.4
10.9
11.7
10.7
10.1
9.2
9.9
8.6
11.4
10.1
12.0
11.0
11.2
10.1
12.1
11.1
8.0
7.0
7.2
6.5
6.3
6.0
6.7
6.1
6.1
6.3
6.6
6.4
5.8
5.2
6.8
5.3
5.6
5.2
5.8
5.0
5.8
5.8
5.8
5.7
4.5
5.3
4.4
6.0
6.5
6.2
6.1
5.6
5.6
5.4
6.7
4.9
4.9
5.9
5.3
5.1
5.0
5.9
6.5
6.4
5.2
5.8
6.1
5.3
6.6
5.9
5.8
6.3
5.8
5.1
5.8
4.5
6.4
5.6
5.0
5.6
5.5
5.8
5.6
5.1
6.0
5.2
6.5
5.8
5.1
6.0
8.7
7.0
7.2
7.1
6.8
7.1
6.3
7.2
7.1
6.8
7.5
7.2
5.8
8.0
7.5
6.5
6.2
6.6
6.4
6.8
8.2
6.5
5.2
5.6
6.7
6.8
5.9
7.8
3.8
3.6
3.8
3.4
3.7
3.3
3.2
4.3
3.9
3.4
3.1
3.8
2.6
3.8
4.2
4.4
3.9
3.9
3.9
3.5
4.4
3.5
3.8
4.0
3.7
3.3
3.5
3.4
3.8
4.2
3.7
3.9
4.1
3.6
3.9
4.2
4.0
4.2
3.7
3.5
4.1
3.2
3.6
3.6
3.1
3.9
3.9
3.9
3.6
3.5
4.7
3.6
3.9
3.7
3.6
4.3
5.9
4.8
5.4
5.3
5.0
5.0
4.6
5.6
5.2
4.7
4.5
5.6
4.3
5.6
4.0
4.0
3.9
4.2
4.1
4.3
5.2
4.4
3.4
3.5
3.8
4.0
3.9
5.5
7.2
8.5
7.9
7.2
7.7
7.5
6.8
9.0
7.6
7.5
8.6
7.4
6.5
7.6
8.0
9.2
9.1
9.0
9.0
8.5
10.5
8.5
8.0
9.2
9.0
8.1
8.0
8.8
7.4
8.9
8.1
8.6
8.6
7.9
8.0
9.1
9.2
8.0
8.7
7.5
7.9
7.3
7.0
7.8
7.8
7.7
7.5
8.4
7.4
7.0
8.0
7.4
8.8
8.4
7.3
9.4
9.9
9.9
10.6
10.2
10.2
9.7
9.1
10.7
10.9
10.1
9.5
9.7
8.5
11.1
7.8
8.9
9.2
8.6
8.7
8.8
9.2
9.6
7.8
8.3
8.0
9.1
9.1
9.1
Infant mortality (deaths under 1 year per 1,000 live births)
8.5
1991
1993
6.9
1994
6.8
1995
6.6
1996
6.4
1997
6.3
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March
June
Sept
Dec
7.1
5.8
6.0
6.7
6.3
6.2
6.5
6.0
Neonatal mortality (deaths under 4 weeks per 1,000 live births)
4.9
4.7
1991
1993
4.3
4.7
1994
4.4
5.1
1995
4.5
4.6
1996
4.1
4.2
1997
4.1
4.0
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March
June
Sept
Dec
4.4
3.7
4.4
4.0
4.3
3.9
4.5
3.8
3.7
3.9
4.6
4.6
4.2
4.3
4.2
3.5
Perinatal mortality (stillbirths and deaths under 1 week per 1,000 total births)
8.7
8.6
1991†
1993
9.4
8.6
1994
9.1
9.1
1995
9.4
9.5
1996
8.6
8.7
1997
8.2
7.9
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March
June
Sept
Dec
*
†
‡
1.
8.9
8.8
9.1
7.6
8.0
8.0
8.6
8.4
8.1
8.7
9.4
8.5
8.0
7.8
8.4
7.5
9.7
9.8
9.4
9.6
9.6
9.5
9.3
10.0
9.9
9.5
9.7
9.5
9.3
9.0
11.3
11.4
10.9
11.1
10.9
10.8
10.4
11.5
11.6
11.1
11.5
11.3
11.4
11.0
10.8
11.0
10.5
10.9
10.6
10.5
10.3
12.0
12.1
11.5
11.6
11.6
11.4
11.3
As constituted on 1 April 1996
Figures given are based on stillbirths of 28 completed weeks gestation or more (see Notes to tables).
Provisional
Death figures represent the number of deaths registered in each year, except for 1993 and 1994 figures which represent the number of deaths which occurred in each year.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
69
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 16
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
Autumn
1 9 9 8
Deaths: selected causes (International Classification)* and sex
England and Wales
Year and
quarter
All
deaths
Cancer
Number
(thousands) Rate†
Males
1961
1966
1971
1976
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
1997‡
Year ending June 1998‡
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
1998 March‡
June‡
Diabetes
mellitus
disease
Hypertensive
disease
Stomach
Intestines
Pancreas
Lung
Breast
Uterus
Prostate
(151)
(152–3)
(157)
(162)
(174–5)
(179–82)
(185)
(250)
(401–5)
280.8
288.6
288.4
300.1
289.0
277.6
267.6
272.7
269.8
266.2
283.4
1,256
1,239
1,207
1,246
1,196
1,121
1,057
1,072
1,056
1,036
1,017
..
..
30.3
28.7
26.1
20.7
18.4
16.9
16.6
15.8
15.5
17.0
16.9
17.6
19.0
18.8
21.9
20.7
20.8
20.0
20.3
20.0
9.3
10.6
11.5
11.8
12.4
11.9
11.0
10.9
11.1
10.9
11.0
86.9
96.9
105.2
110.3
108.8
94.2
83.9
80.2
77.8
74.4
73.9
0.3
0.4
0.3
0.3
0.3
0.3
0.3
0.3
0.3
0.3
0.2
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
16.4
16.8
16.9
19.1
21.3
34.6
34.5
34.8
34.4
33.2
33.5
5.9
6.5
7.9
8.5
8.3
14.4
10.9
11.2
11.1
10.8
10.5
31.7
21.5
17.5
14.1
10.2
6.1
5.0
5.0
5.1
5.2
5.1
75.6
63.8
61.2
69.3
74.3
64.3
60.2
67.4
69.7
64.0
1,189
1,003
953
1,078
1,173
1,005
929
1,041
1,100
999
16.5
16.7
16.8
16.5
15.7
15.6
15.8
16.2
15.3
14.9
20.7
18.8
19.9
20.8
20.8
20.6
20.0
19.8
21.0
19.2
10.5
11.3
11.2
11.3
10.7
11.0
10.2
11.6
11.5
10.9
79.3
76.9
77.4
77.4
74.2
75.0
72.4
76.0
75.9
71.3
0.3
0.1
0.3
0.2
0.2
0.4
0.2
0.2
0.2
0.2
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
34.2
33.3
33.6
36.3
32.0
33.2
33.5
34.2
33.2
33.2
12.4
10.7
10.1
11.3
12.4
10.3
9.7
10.7
11.4
10.2
6.0
4.9
4.4
4.8
5.9
5.6
4.5
4.9
6.0
5.2
271.0
275.0
278.9
298.5
288.9
292.5
285.6
293.2
293.2
291.9
283.9
1,136
1,115
1,104
1,176
1,134
1,127
1,085
1,114
1,108
1,103
1,070
..
..
20.5
19.5
17.1
12.7
11.2
10.5
9.5
9.7
9.7
23.2
22.3
23.9
25.3
23.7
24.0
22.4
21.6
21.3
20.5
19.9
8.0
9.0
9.7
10.9
10.8
11.8
11.5
11.6
11.5
11.3
11.5
13.9
17.8
22.2
27.4
33.1
42.0
42.0
42.0
42.0
41.2
41.5
38.9
39.7
44.3
46.4
49.1
53.2
48.9
47.4
46.2
45.4
44.6
16.7
16.0
15.3
14.6
13.9
12.2
10.0
10.1
10.0
9.5
9.3
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
10.6
11.3
13.0
11.9
10.3
17.5
12.2
12.7
12.0
11.9
11.9
40.5
27.6
20.3
16.7
11.6
7.1
5.9
6.2
6.6
6.6
6.5
84.1
68.0
65.6
75.5
85.7
68.9
64.6
72.7
77.3
69.3
1,278
1,035
986
1,136
1,311
1,042
966
1,087
1,181
1,049
9.3
9.5
9.6
9.8
9.3
9.8
9.6
10.1
9.0
10.0
21.3
21.3
21.0
21.5
19.4
21.7
20.1
20.7
19.4
19.3
11.5
11.3
11.9
11.3
11.5
10.9
11.3
11.5
11.6
11.4
42.2
39.5
42.5
43.5
40.1
40.4
42.4
41.5
42.8
39.2
48.2
44.9
45.2
46.7
44.1
45.5
45.3
46.0
44.7
42.5
10.2
9.9
9.7
10.0
9.1
10.2
9.7
9.0
9.5
9.2
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
13.2
11.8
10.9
12.2
12.7
11.1
11.4
12.3
12.6
11.2
7.6
6.0
5.2
7.4
7.8
6.2
5.7
6.8
7.2
6.2
Females
1961
1966
1971
1976
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
1997‡
Year ending June 1998‡
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
1998 March‡
June‡
*
The Ninth Revision of the International Classification of Diseases, 1975, came into operation in England and Wales on 1 January 1979. ONS has produced a publication containing details of the effect of this Revision
(Mortality statistics: comparison of 8th and 9th revision of the International Classification of Diseases, 1978 (sample), Series DH1 no.10).
†
Per 100,000 population.
‡
Provisional.
Notes: 1. Between 1 January 1984 and 31 December 1992, ONS applied the International Classification of Diseases Selection Rule 3 in the coding of deaths where terminal events and other ‘modes of dying’, such as cardiac
arrest, cardiac failure, certain thromboembolic disorders, and unspecified pneumonia and bronchopneumonia, were stated by the certifier to be the underlying cause of death and other major pathology appeared on
the certificate. In these cases Rule 3 allows the terminal event to be considered a direct sequel to the major pathology and that primary condition was selected as the underlying cause of death. Prior to 1984 and
from 1993 onwards, such certificates are coded to the terminal event. Further details may be found in the annual volumes Mortality statistics: cause 1984, Series DH2 no. 11, and Mortality statistics: cause 1993
(revised) and 1994, Series DH2 no 21.
2. On 1 January 1986 a new certificate for deaths within the first 28 days of life was introduced. It is not possible to assign one underlying cause of death from this certificate. The ‘cause’ figures for 1986 onwards
therefore exclude deaths at ages under 28 days.
3. Figures represent the numbers of deaths registered in each year, except for 1993 and 1994, which represent the numbers of deaths occurring in each year.
70
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
8 8 9 | 3 S| u A
mum
r n1 91 99 79 8 P P
o op pu ul la at ti ioonn T Tr re en nd ds s
t ue m
Table 16
continued
Rates per 100,000
Ischaemic
heart
disease
Cerebrovascular
Pneumonia
Influenza
Bronchitis and
allied
conditions
Chronic
liver
disease
and cirrhosis
Congenital
anomalies
Road
vehicle
accidents**
Accidental
falls**
Suicide
(410–14)
(430–8)
(480–6)
(487)
(490–6)
(571)
(740–59)
(E810–29)
(E880–8)
(E950–9)
297.3
323.1
347.5
371.1
368.8
329.9
292.2
285.8
276.9
262.2
255.4
..
..
129.9
119.3
110.1
104.6
86.2
86.9
87.2
84.6
82.8
63.4
68.9
72.7
98.8
90.3
39.6
75.5
83.8
83.8
87.1
80.6
15.5
7.0
1.3
10.5
0.9
0.3
0.1
0.3
0.2
0.5
0.1
105.2
106.8
91.6
85.3
72.8
73.6
61.3
64.5
60.8
60.9
56.7
3.3
3.1
3.4
4.3
4.8
7.1
7.5
8.5
8.8
9.7
10.3
12.2
11.1
10.2
7.7
6.9
3.5
2.7
2.5
2.6
2.5
2.5
21.5
22.8
20.0
17.4
..
12.8
9.2
8.9
9.1
9.6
9.4
8.2
7.9
7.6
6.8
..
5.4
5.5
5.2
5.7
6.0
5.9
13.3
11.9
9.5
9.7
11.4
12.2
11.2
11.0
10.4
10.0
10.5
313.8
267.8
244.3
282.0
298.7
259.1
228.8
262.9
278.8
251.4
99.8
85.9
75.4
87.6
95.5
82.3
75.2
85.5
89.2
81.3
115.0
70.9
61.7
87.7
131.7
72.9
61.7
82.7
97.8
80.5
0.6
0.0
0.0
0.1
1.7
0.0
0.0
0.1
0.3
0.1
82.2
54.3
45.9
61.0
88.4
53.0
45.4
57.1
70.1
54.6
8.8
8.5
8.4
9.4
9.6
9.3
9.1
10.6
10.8
10.8
3.1
2.5
2.3
2.7
3.0
2.3
2.5
2.5
2.9
2.2
9.4
8.5
8.5
9.8
9.6
9.6
8.8
10.4
9.9
8.7
6.0
5.2
5.1
6.3
6.3
6.1
5.7
5.9
6.4
5.7
10.7
9.8
10.2
10.9
9.9
10.0
9.2
11.0
11.2
10.5
210.1
222.3
237.9
266.6
259.4
264.1
235.5
228.6
222.7
210.5
204.6
..
..
193.5
184.1
169.0
165.1
141.2
142.3
142.7
136.5
133.3
63.7
78.1
88.0
125.6
126.5
72.2
113.9
125.9
125.1
131.7
118.7
15.0
8.2
1.5
16.4
1.6
0.7
0.1
0.6
0.5
0.9
0.2
39.0
38.8
31.8
32.3
28.7
41.8
40.1
43.7
43.6
44.6
42.8
2.7
2.6
3.0
3.4
4.1
5.2
5.1
5.5
5.7
6.3
6.3
10.8
9.2
8.3
6.4
5.4
3.0
2.4
2.5
2.1
2.4
2.2
8.0
8.8
9.1
7.6
..
5.2
3.8
3.8
3.6
3.5
3.4
14.4
14.3
14.7
13.0
..
7.9
7.7
8.3
8.3
9.2
8.6
9.0
8.7
6.7
5.9
6.5
3.4
3.0
2.9
3.0
2.9
2.9
257.7
210.1
195.9
227.5
244.4
207.3
184.6
206.4
225.6
202.0
162.4
137.3
126.5
144.8
158.6
132.3
119.7
135.7
146.9
131.3
178.4
103.3
88.1
130.9
216.6
102.8
87.5
121.3
151.7
115.0
1.6
0.1
0.0
0.4
3.6
0.0
0.0
0.2
0.2
0.2
61.0
37.2
30.4
45.7
66.8
36.0
31.9
44.2
55.6
39.9
6.3
5.6
5.5
5.6
6.3
6.3
6.0
6.5
6.5
6.0
2.2
2.0
1.9
2.4
2.6
2.6
2.0
2.3
2.5
2.1
4.2
3.4
3.4
3.5
3.6
3.6
3.6
3.1
3.3
3.6
9.1
8.5
7.5
8.2
11.1
9.0
7.9
8.9
9.4
8.1
2.9
3.0
3.1
3.0
2.6
3.1
2.5
3.4
3.1
2.8
**
Year and
quarter
Males
1961
1966
1971
1976
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
1997‡
Year ending June1998‡
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
1998 March‡
June‡
Females
1961
1966
1971
1976
1981
1991
1994
1995
1996
1997‡
Year ending June1998‡
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
1998 March‡
June‡
Industrial action by registration officers in 1981 meant that information normally supplied by coroners about violent deaths is not available, and therefore no comparable figures can be compiled for these categories for 1981.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
71
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 17
T r e n d s
9 3
|
Autumn
1 9 9 8
Abortions: marital status, age, and gestation/weeks (residents only)
England and Wales
Year and
quarter
All ages
All women
All
women
Single
women
1997
94.6
101.9
128.6
167.4
157.8
156.0
153.1
166.4
167.8
44.3
50.9
70.0
110.9
103.8
102.2
101.5
113.1
114.9
Year ending
Dec 1997‡
167.8
114.9
40.7
38.4
39.2
37.6
40.3
37.4
38.4
37.0
43.0
42.7
41.2
39.5
42.5
42.4
42.2
40.7
26.7
25.2
25.6
24.7
26.7
24.7
25.5
24.6
29.2
29.1
28.0
26.9
29.2
28.0
28.8
27.9
9.14
8.46
8.73
8.16
8.65
8.12
8.14
7.81
8.76
8.58
8.45
8.08
8.47
8.53
8.59
8.00
13.8
14.8
17.2
23.6
22.2
20.5
23.2
22.7
23.1
21.8
20.3
20.4
19.7
21.7
20.0
20.3
19.6
23.6
23.5
22.4
21.5
23.8
23.4
23.0
22.2
5.3
5.3
5.9
5.5
5.2
5.1
5.0
5.1
5.3
5.5
5.1
5.2
4.8
5.2
4.9
4.8
4.6
5.6
5.5
5.3
5.1
5.5
5.4
5.4
5.0
Numbers (thousands)
1971
1976
1981
1991
1993
1994
1995
1996
1994 March
June
Sept
Dec
1995 March
June
Sept
Dec
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March
June
Sept
Dec
Rates (per thousand women 14–49)
1971
8.4
1976
8.9
1981
10.6
1991
13.1
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1994 March
June
Sept
Dec
1995 March
June
Sept
Dec
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March
June
Sept
Dec
12.3
12.1
12.7
12.9
13.1
12.8
12.0
12.1
11.6
12.7
11.7
11.9
11.4
13.4
13.4
12.7
12.2
13.4
13.2
13.0
12.6
Married
women
Gestation (weeks)
Other*
Under
16
16–19
20–34
41.5
40.3
42.4
37.8
35.4
34.5
32.7
33.9
33.6
8.7
10.7
16.1
18.7
18.7
19.3
18.9
19.4
19.3
2.30
3.43
3.53
3.16
3.08
3.22
3.24
3.60
3.35
18.2
24.0
31.4
31.1
25.8
25.1
24.7
28.5
29.5
56.0
57.5
74.9
114.7
109.7
108.1
105.7
112.9
112.5
33.6
19.3
3.35
29.5
112.5
4.90
4.72
4.94
4.76
4.98
4.59
4.80
4.52
5.07
5.04
4.75
4.54
4.82
4.84
4.80
4.83
28.7
23.6
18.3
15.1
14.0
13.9
14.8
13.9
12.5
14.3
13.6
14.1
13.6
14.5
13.2
13.7
12.9
13.2
13.1
12.2
11.7
12.7
12.6
12.3
12.4
0.80
0.77
0.81
0.85
0.86
0.76
0.80
0.82
0.88
0.91
0.92
0.89
0.84
0.83
0.87
0.82
3.5
4.4
4.5
5.6
5.3
5.2
5.8
5.8
5.4
5.2
5.0
5.2
5.4
5.6
4.9
5.1
5.2
5.7
5.9
5.9
5.7
5.5
5.3
5.6
5.2
6.69
6.14
6.27
6.02
6.45
5.98
6.26
6.04
7.33
7.27
7.06
6.89
7.47
7.30
7.43
7.35
13.9
16.9
19.4
24.0
22.0
21.9
22.3
24.9
25.8
23.7
21.5
21.7
20.9
22.8
20.9
21.7
20.9
25.7
25.5
24.5
23.9
26.4
25.6
25.7
25.5
35–44
45 and
over
Age not
stated
Under
13
15.9
14.7
17.6
17.9
18.8
19.1
19.1
21.0
21.9
0.45
0.48
0.56
0.41
0.49
0.44
0.45
0.42
0.48
1.80
1.79
0.56
0.01
0.01
0.01
0.00
0.01
0.00
70.4
82.1
108.5
147.5
140.4
138.9
136.7
147.5
149.7
21.9
0.48
0.00
149.7
35.9
34.1
35.0
33.9
35.7
33.5
34.2
33.3
38.1
37.7
36.4
35.4
37.3
37.9
37.7
36.9
28.4
26.6
27.1
26.0
27.9
25.9
26.4
25.4
29.6
29.1
27.7
26.5
28.7
28.6
28.1
27.1
4.71
4.79
4.97
4.63
4.97
4.68
4.87
4.54
5.13
5.43
5.35
5.11
5.40
5.53
5.68
5.32
0.11
0.11
0.11
0.11
0.12
0.11
0.12
0.11
0.11
0.10
0.10
0.12
0.10
0.14
0.12
0.13
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
11.4
11.2
14.0
19.6
18.7
18.7
19.1
19.3
19.3
19.7
18.3
18.4
17.7
19.4
17.8
17.9
17.3
20.4
20.0
18.9
18.1
19.9
19.7
19.1
18.4
5.6
5.3
5.9
5.1
5.5
5.5
5.9
6.1
6.4
5.5
5.6
5.7
5.3
5.8
5.4
5.6
5.2
6.0
6.3
6.2
5.9
6.3
6.4
6.5
6.1
0.3
0.3
0.4
0.3
0.3
0.2
0.3
0.2
0.3
0.3
0.2
0.2
0.2
0.3
0.2
0.3
0.2
0.2
0.2
0.2
0.3
0.2
0.3
0.3
0.3
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
*
Other women includes divorced, widowed, separated, and not stated.
‡
Provisional
Notes: 1. In calculating rates, the population of separated women has been estimated using Labour Force Survey data.
2. The rates differ from those previously published due to a revision of the denominators which remain provisional and may be subject to further revision.
72
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
13–19
20 and
over
Not
stated
20.6
15.3
17.4
17.8
15.6
15.4
14.6
16.7
16.1
0.85
0.98
1.72
2.07
1.84
1.85
1.81
2.14
2.02
2.69
3.56
1.02
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
16.1
2.02
0.00
4.38
3.76
3.89
3.35
4.16
3.52
3.73
3.23
4.38
4.45
4.21
3.65
4.68
4.00
4.02
3.37
0.47
0.50
0.48
0.40
0.42
0.43
0.50
0.46
0.53
0.57
0.55
0.50
0.52
0.53
0.50
0.48
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
0.00
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
89 83 | | S Au umt umme nr 1 9 9 87
Table 18
Year and
quarter
International migration: age and sex
United Kingdom
All ages
thousands
0-14
15-24
25-44
Persons
Males
Females
Persons
Males
Females
Persons
Males
1993
1994
1995
1996
200
191
153
250
267
213
253
245
272
103
100
83
120
122
101
126
130
130
97
91
71
130
144
112
127
115
143
33
32
30
45
48
34
36
28
32
17
16
16
22
20
17
22
20
13
17
17
14
23
28
17
14
9
19
65
64
48
79
83
73
76
88
97
28
32
24
34
36
28
30
40
40
37
32
24
45
47
44
47
48
57
Year ending
Sept 1997‡
289
143
146
39
16
23
121
52
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
52
56
109
55
26
24
55
25
26
32
54
30
8
3
13
8
3
1
6
3
5
1
7
5
13
15
50
18
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
50
48
136
26
25
66
24
23
69
10
10
12
6
4
3
4
5
8
1993
1994
1995
1996
240
210
233
213
239
216
191
192
216
124
118
133
107
120
113
92
102
105
116
93
100
106
119
103
98
90
111
51
40
49
37
39
32
26
29
33
26
20
25
17
17
20
15
14
13
Year ending
Sept 1997‡
210
105
105
23
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
45
45
78
48
22
25
37
21
22
20
41
27
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
38
40
83
22
22
40
Inflow
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
Outflow
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
Balance
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
PP oo pp uu l la at ti io on n TTr reen nd ds s
Males
Females
Males
Females
81
77
60
101
109
87
117
107
117
48
43
34
49
54
44
60
57
61
33
34
26
51
55
43
57
50
56
21
18
15
25
27
20
24
22
26
10
9
9
16
12
12
15
14
15
11
9
7
10
15
8
9
8
11
69
104
60
44
26
16
10
5
4
25
7
9
12
25
12
26
30
41
21
17
13
20
11
9
16
20
10
5
8
5
8
2
5
3
5
3
3
2
3
12
11
80
4
6
35
8
5
45
23
22
38
13
12
23
10
10
15
5
6
6
3
3
5
3
3
1
24
21
24
20
22
11
11
15
20
64
52
51
47
59
49
48
54
49
28
26
29
19
31
20
19
24
17
36
25
22
28
29
30
29
31
32
99
97
108
98
113
106
95
85
117
57
59
64
55
58
56
49
52
64
42
38
44
43
55
51
46
33
53
27
21
25
32
28
28
23
24
18
12
12
14
17
15
17
10
13
11
15
9
11
15
13
11
13
11
6
10
13
58
27
31
111
56
54
18
11
7
7
9
12
4
4
5
3
1
3
4
9
3
6
9
22
12
3
3
6
5
3
6
16
7
26
24
36
30
13
16
22
14
14
9
15
16
5
2
8
3
3
1
6
2
2
1
2
1
16
19
43
6
5
9
4
1
5
2
3
4
6
13
28
2
8
13
4
5
15
21
19
41
12
9
21
9
9
20
5
4
6
4
3
3
1
1
3
2
3
5
1
3
6
5
1
4
– 4
—
– 4
– 6
+ 2
– 3
– 4
– 2
+ 5
1993
1994
1995
1996
– 40
– 19
– 79
+ 37
+ 28
– 2
+ 62
+ 54
+ 56
–
–
–
+
+
–
+
+
+
22
18
50
13
2
12
34
28
24
– 19
– 1
– 29
+ 24
+ 26
+ 10
+ 28
+ 26
+ 32
– 17
– 8
– 19
+ 8
+ 8
+ 2
+ 10
—
– 1
– 10
– 4
– 9
+ 5
+ 3
– 3
+ 6
+ 6
—
– 8
– 4
+ 10
+ 3
+ 5
+ 6
+ 3
– 6
– 1
+
+
–
+
+
+
+
+
+
Year ending
Sept 1997‡
+ 79
+ 38
+ 41
+ 15
+ 6
+ 10
+ 63
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
+ 7
+ 11
+ 31
+ 7
+
–
+
+
3
1
17
4
+ 4
+ 12
+ 14
+ 2
+
–
+
+
–
–
+
+
+
–
–
+
+
+
+
+
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
+ 12
+ 8
+ 52
+ 4
+ 4
+ 26
+ 8
+ 4
+ 26
+ 4
+ 5
+ 3
1
7
1
4
1
4
3
2
+ 2
+ 3
– 1
2
3
2
2
+ 2
+ 2
+ 4
1
12
2
32
24
23
29
34
48
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
Persons
Persons
1
7
2
18
18
15
17
17
25
–
–
–
+
–
–
+
+
18
20
48
3
3
20
22
22
—
– 10
– 16
– 31
– 5
– 4
– 11
+ 11
+ 5
– 3
– 9
– 4
– 18
+ 8
+ 1
– 8
+ 11
+ 17
+ 3
–
–
–
–
–
–
+
–
+
+ 24
+ 39
–
7
+ 3
– 10
+ 8
+ 5
+ 3
7
6
28
7
+ 2
+ 1
+ 19
+ 2
+ 6
+ 6
+ 10
+ 4
–
+
+
–
1
5
4
9
+
–
–
–
4
2
1
3
–
+
+
–
5
8
6
6
—
+ 6
– 3
+ 5
–
+
–
+
1
5
3
3
+ 1
+ 2
—
+ 2
+ 6
– 2
+ 52
+ 2
– 2
+ 22
+ 4
+ 1
+ 30
+
+
–
2
3
3
+ 1
+ 3
+ 3
+
1
—
– 6
—
+ 2
—
– 1
+ 1
+ 2
+ 1
+ 1
– 2
+
–
+
+
+
+
+
+
—
6
5
15
6
8
11
16
23
Females
45 and over
6
3
10
7
1
9
2
1
8
–
–
–
–
–
–
+
+
+
‡ Provisional
Note: Figures in this table are derived from the International Passenger Survey and exclude migration between the UK and the Irish Republic. It is highly likely that they also exclude persons seeking asylum after entering the
country and other short-term visitors granted extensions of stay. For adjustment required, see Notes to tables.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
73
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 19
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
Autumn
1 9 9 8
International migration: country of last or next residence
United Kingdom
Year and
quarter
All
countries
Inflow
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
European
Union*
thousands
Commonwealth countries
Other foreign countries
Australia,
New
Zealand,
Canada
South
Africa
India†,
Bangladesh,
Sri Lanka
Pakistan†
Caribbean
52
40
20
30
47
36
34
39
40
8
9
3
18
8
9
8
4
11
24
................
15
18
16
12
13
10
11
12
:
12
9
10
12
7
6
5
9
USA
Middle**
East
Other**
5
4
3
5
3
2
1
2
3
36
36
26
29
39
25
36
37
32
22
16
17
26
25
23
30
27
33
:
:
11
15
8
9
11
11
12
31
27
21
32
41
36
43
37
37
1993
1994
1995
1996
200
191
153
250
267
213
253
245
272
Year ending
Sept 1997‡
289
104
36
12
15
9
4
34
22
13
40
52
56
109
55
50
48
136
18
11
29
25
20
10
50
6
16
13
5
8
12
12
2
4
5
1
6
3
2
2
4
3
3
1
3
8
2
2
3
2
1
2
3
—
2
—
—
—
—
3
5
3
18
5
3
3
23
6
5
18
5
4
4
9
2
3
4
2
2
4
5
9
7
15
7
6
8
20
240
210
233
213
................
239
216
191
192
216
31
38
32
58
72
65
52
55
72
99
63
79
50
53
48
38
44
50
21
21
23
2
................
6
3
4
5
5
8
4
2
4
5
4
2
2
4
:
2
1
2
3
2
3
2
1
8
3
3
2
2
3
3
2
1
23
21
23
19
27
22
21
19
27
17
21
25
34
32
33
24
28
23
:
:
23
16
13
9
11
9
6
34
37
21
................
26
27
27
33
27
27
210
64
50
7
3
2
3
23
22
10
26
45
45
78
48
38
40
83
14
16
30
13
9
13
30
11
9
12
18
10
9
13
1
1
1
3
1
2
2
1
1
1
—
1
1
1
—
—
—
—
—
—
1
—
—
—
—
—
—
2
4
6
14
3
4
4
12
5
5
8
5
3
7
7
2
2
2
1
2
2
4
7
4
11
5
8
2
11
40
19
79
37
28
2
62
54
56
– 10
................
– 6
– 8
+ 1
—
– 12
+24
+16
+10
46
23
58
21
6
12
5
4
10
– 13
– 12
– 20
+ 16
+ 2
+ 6
+ 4
– 1
+ 7
:
+ 10
+ 8
+ 8
+ 8
+ 5
+ 3
+ 4
+ 8
– 3
—
+ 1
+ 3
+ 2
– 1
– 3
– 1
+ 2
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
14
15
3
10
13
3
15
18
5
+ 6
– 4
– 8
– 8
– 7
– 10
+ 6
—
+ 10
+
+
:
:
12
—
5
1
—
3
5
—
+
4
1
3
4
3
+ 1
– 1
+ 10
—
+
+
+
1
2
2
—
+
+
+
+
– 2
– 1
+ 11
+ 1
– 3
+ 2
—
2
1
– 2
+ 6
+ 9
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Outflow
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1993
1994
1995
1996
Year ending
Sept 1997‡
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Balance
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
21
................
32
25
69
72
53
76
71
82
Other
1993
1994
1995
1996
–
–
–
+
+
–
+
+
+
–
–
–
–
–
–
–
–
–
Year ending
Sept 1997‡
+ 79
+40
– 13
+ 4
+ 12
+ 7
+ 1
+ 11
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
+
+
+
+
7
11
31
7
+ 4
– 5
—
+12
–
+
+
–
+
+
+
–
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
2
1
3
2
—
+ 2
—
—
+
–
+
+
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
+ 12
+ 8
+ 52
+11
– 4
+21
– 2
+ 3
– 1
+ 1
+ 2
+ 2
—
—
—
5
7
2
13
2
3
4
2
+ 5
+ 1
—
+ 16
................
+ 12
+ 16
+ 12
+ 8
+ 9
+ 8
+ 9
+ 8
1
3
2
2
—
+ 2
+ 7
*
–
–
–
+
+
– 3
– 10
................
– 1
+ 7
+ 14
+ 9
+ 10
+ 10
+ 10
+ 14
2
3
4
2
From 1995 onwards figures for the European Union include estimates for Austria, Finland and Sweden. The figures for the years 1976–1994 show the European Community as it is was constituted before 1st January
1995 (including the former German Democratic Republic). For 1971 the EC figures are for the original six countries only.
† Pakistan is included with India, Bangladesh, and Sri Lanka in 1971.
** Middle East is included in the Other category in 1971 and 1976.
‡ Provisional.
Note: Figures in this table are derived from the International Passenger Survey and exclude migration between the UK and the Irish Republic. It is highly likely that they also exclude persons seeking asylum after entering the
country and other short-term visitors granted extensions of stay. For adjustment required, see Notes to tables.
74
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
8 8 9 | 3 S| u A
mum
r n1 91 99 79 8 P P
o op pu ul la at ti ioonn T Tr re en nd ds s
t ue m
Table 20
Year and
quarter
International migration: citizenship
United Kingdom
thousands
Citizenship (number in thousands)
All citizenship
British
Non-British
European
Union*
Commonwealth+†
All
Inflow
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
Other
foreign*+
Old+
British
citizens as
percentage of
all citizens
New†
1993
1994
1995
1996
200
191
153
250
267
213
253
245
272
92
87
60
120
117
92
118
91
104
108
104
93
130
150
122
135
154
168
..
18
11
35
31
24
29
41
54
53
58
47
50
67
51
................
52
63
64
17
16
11
16
25
21
................
20
28
30
36
42
36
34
42
29
32
35
34
54
................
29
36
46
52
48
................
55
50
50
46
45
39
48
44
43
47
37
38
Year ending
Sept 1997‡
289
97
192
69
75
29
46
48
33
52
56
109
55
50
48
136
22
24
37
21
23
22
31
30
32
72
34
27
26
105
7
9
25
13
8
5
43
12
16
25
12
11
14
39
6
11
9
4
7
9
9
6
5
15
8
3
4
30
11
7
22
10
8
8
22
42
42
34
38
46
45
23
1993
1994
1995
1996
240
210
233
213
239
216
191
192
216
171
137
164
132
137
127
108
118
139
69
73
69
81
102
89
82
74
77
..
18
15
10
32
21
22
20
24
29
29
29
31
................
34
31
29
27
29
13
15
13
19
17
15
12
16
16
16
14
16
13
18
15
16
11
14
40
................
27
25
40
36
37
32
27
24
71
65
71
62
57
59
57
62
64
Year ending
Sept 1997 ‡
210
126
84
25
34
18
16
25
60
45
45
78
48
38
40
83
32
29
50
29
25
23
48
13
16
29
19
13
17
35
6
7
6
5
4
5
11
4
5
12
8
6
5
15
2
4
3
6
4
4
5
2
2
8
2
2
2
10
3
4
11
6
3
6
10
70
64
64
61
66
58
58
40
19
79
37
28
2
62
54
56
– 79
– 51
–104
– 12
– 20
– 35
+ 10
– 27
– 36
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
39
31
25
49
47
33
53
81
92
..
—
4
25
1
3
7
21
30
+ 24
+ 29
+ 18
+ 19
+ 32
+ 20
................
+ 23
+ 36
+ 35
+ 4
+ 2
– 2
– 3
+ 8
+ 6
................
+ 7
+ 11
+ 14
20
28
20
21
24
14
16
25
21
+ 14
................
+ 2
+ 11
+ 5
+ 16
+ 10
................
+ 23
+ 23
+ 27
+ 79
– 29
+108
+ 44
+ 41
+ 11
+ 30
+ 23
:
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
+
+
+
+
–
–
–
–
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
2
1
19
8
+ 7
+ 11
+ 13
+ 4
+
+
+
–
+
+
+
+
4
4
7
6
+ 8
+ 4
+ 11
+ 4
:
:
:
:
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
+ 12
+ 8
+ 52
+ 5
– 1
+ 32
+ 5
+ 8
+ 24
+ 4
+ 6
+ 4
+ 1
+ 3
+ 20
+ 5
+ 2
+ 13
:
:
:
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Outflow
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Balance
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1993
1994
1995
1996
Year ending
Sept 1997‡
–
–
–
+
+
–
+
+
+
7
11
31
7
9
5
13
8
– 2
– 2
– 17
17
16
43
15
+ 14
+ 10
+ 69
–
+
–
+
+
+
+
3
7
6
2
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
:
*
From 1995 onwards figures for European Union citizenship includes estimates for Austrian, Finnish and Swedish citizenship. The figures for the years 1976–1994 show the European Community as it was constituted
before 1st January 1995 (including citizens of the former German Democratic Republic). For 1971 citizens of the EC are included in the Other foreign category.
+
Figures for South African citizenship are included in Old Commonwealth and excluded from the Other foreign category with effect from 1994.
†
For all years Pakistani citizens have been included with the New Commonwealth and excluded from the Other foreign category.
‡
Provisional.
Note: Figures in this table are derived from the International Passenger Survey and exclude migration between the UK and the Irish Republic. It is highly likely that they also exclude persons seeking asylum after entering the
country and other short-term visitors granted extensions of stay. For adjustment required, see Notes to tables.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
75
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 21
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
Autumn
1 9 9 8
Internal migration: recorded movements between England, Wales, Scotland,
Northern Ireland and Government Office Regions of England
Year and
quarter
England Wales
Scotland Northern
Ireland
thousands
Government Office Regions of England
North East Yorkshire
and the
Humber
East
Midlands
Eastern
South
East
London
South
West
West (GOR) Midlands
North
West (GOR)
and
Merseyside
Inflow
1976
1981
1986
1991
105.4
94.3
115.6
95.8
52.0
44.6
55.2
51.5
50.4
46.9
43.9
55.8
9.7
7.2
8.8
12.5
39.2
31.1
36.5
40.2
78.2
68.3
78.6
85.0
84.0
76.6
101.9
89.6
146.3
121.4
144.6
122.1
215.4
201.8
243.3
197.6
..
155.2
182.8
148.8
123.8
108.4
148.8
120.7
75.7
66.9
87.1
82.7
93.0
79.3
90.0
96.1
1993
1994
1995
1996
98.6
103.4
108.1
111.1
51.5
52.0
54.7
55.3
54.1
51.7
48.5
47.0
10.7
10.9
14.1
11.4
38.3
37.1
37.9
38.6
87.8
87.6
90.8
90.8
93.3
96.4
101.3
102.1
123.3
130.6
134.6
139.5
206.3
215.5
218.6
228.0
150.5
160.4
170.7
168.0
121.1
127.7
131.6
138.5
83.0
84.8
90.0
90.6
97.1
99.7
103.7
105.0
Year ending
Sept 1997‡
111.6
58.9
50.4
10.7
38.6
93.7
106.9
144.3
231.9
168.1
144.8
92.5
106.3
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
23.0
23.8
36.9
27.4
10.7
11.4
19.4
13.9
12.2
10.3
13.2
11.3
2.7
3.5
2.2
3.0
7.4
7.7
14.4
9.1
16.5
17.0
35.8
21.5
19.4
20.2
37.9
24.4
28.4
31.2
45.4
34.4
46.2
49.1
75.7
57.0
37.1
35.8
52.6
42.5
27.2
29.5
47.6
34.3
17.9
18.5
31.1
23.1
21.0
22.0
35.9
26.0
1997 March
June‡
Sept‡
23.1
24.6
36.6
11.6
12.0
21.4
12.2
12.8
14.0
2.6
2.5
2.5
7.3
7.4
14.8
17.3
17.7
37.2
20.3
22.0
40.1
30.3
32.5
47.1
46.3
50.9
77.7
36.7
36.7
52.2
28.6
32.0
49.9
18.4
19.7
31.3
21.3
22.0
36.9
Outflow
1976
1981
1986
1991
104.8
92.8
100.7
112.2
43.9
41.9
49.8
47.4
54.5
48.2
57.9
46.7
14.2
10.1
15.1
9.3
40.2
39.1
45.6
40.9
78.5
73.4
90.5
85.4
77.2
71.8
84.8
81.4
115.6
104.4
128.1
113.0
181.7
166.0
204.1
184.6
..
187.1
232.4
202.1
94.7
88.1
102.5
98.9
89.5
78.5
94.8
87.9
102.9
98.6
115.8
104.9
1993
1994
1995
1996
108.2
106.3
107.9
105.3
48.3
50.4
53.1
53.3
46.9
49.0
52.0
54.5
11.5
12.2
12.3
11.8
41.7
43.5
45.6
44.5
87.5
91.9
97.6
98.2
83.2
86.2
91.9
94.3
113.1
115.5
118.7
121.1
183.1
190.4
195.8
198.9
203.4
206.3
207.6
213.4
100.6
103.9
108.0
109.8
92.2
95.1
98.1
101.0
105.7
109.8
115.8
114.0
Year ending
Sept 1997‡
111.6
54.5
53.5
12.0
44.4
100.1
97.4
125.0
205.2
220.9
112.7
103.9
117.6
1996 March
June
Sept
Dec
23.8
23.4
32.0
26.1
10.8
11.5
17.8
13.2
12.0
12.2
16.9
13.4
2.0
1.9
4.9
3.0
9.0
9.9
15.1
10.5
19.7
21.2
33.6
23.7
18.7
20.1
32.4
23.1
24.3
24.6
42.0
30.3
40.4
40.9
68.0
49.7
45.1
46.4
67.4
54.5
22.2
22.3
38.0
27.4
19.8
21.1
35.7
24.5
22.8
24.3
39.4
27.5
1997 March
June‡
Sept‡
24.6
25.5
35.4
10.9
12.0
18.4
11.6
12.1
16.3
2.4
2.3
4.4
8.7
9.9
15.2
20.0
22.4
34.0
19.5
21.3
33.5
25.0
25.8
43.9
41.6
43.0
70.9
46.9
48.5
71.0
22.4
23.2
39.8
20.6
22.3
36.6
23.4
25.6
41.0
Balance
1976
1981
1986
1991
+ 0.6
+ 1.5
+14.9
- 16.4
+
+
+
+
8.1
2.7
5.4
4.0
- 4.1
- 1.3
- 14.1
+ 9.2
+
4.5
2.9
6.3
3.2
-
1.0
8.0
9.1
0.7
- 0.3
- 5.1
- 11.9
- 0.4
+ 6.8
+ 4.8
+17.1
+ 8.1
+30.7
+17.0
+16.5
+ 9.1
+ 33.7
+ 35.8
+ 39.2
+ 13.0
..
- 32.0
- 49.6
- 53.3
+29.1
+20.2
+46.4
+21.8
- 13.8
- 11.6
- 7.8
- 5.2
- 9.8
- 19.3
- 25.8
- 8.8
1993
1994
1995
1996
+
+
+
+
+
+
3.2
1.5
1.6
2.0
+
+
-
+
-
0.8
1.2
1.8
0.4
-
3.4
6.4
7.7
5.9
+
-
0.3
4.4
6.8
7.4
+10.1
+10.2
+ 9.4
+ 7.8
+10.2
+15.1
+15.9
+18.3
+ 23.3
+ 25.1
+ 22.7
+ 29.1
- 52.9
- 45.9
- 36.9
- 45.4
+20.5
+23.8
+23.6
+28.7
- 9.2
- 10.3
- 8.1
- 10.4
- 8.6
- 10.1
- 12.1
- 9.0
Year ending
Sept 1997‡
+ 0.0
+ 4.4
- 3.1
- 1.4
- 5.7
- 6.4
+ 9.5
+19.3
+ 26.7
- 52.8
+32.2
- 11.3
- 11.3
1996March
June
Sept
Dec
+
+
+
+
+
+
-
+
+
+
-
+
-
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
5.8
8.2
7.7
7.3
- 8.0
- 10.6
- 14.8
- 12.0
+
+
+
+
-
-
1997March
June‡
Sept‡
- 1.5
- 0.9
+ 1.1
+ 4.7
+ 7.9
+ 6.8
- 10.2
- 11.9
- 18.8
+ 6.2
+ 8.9
+10.2
9.7
2.9
0.2
5.8
0.8
0.4
4.9
1.3
0.2
0.1
1.6
0.7
+ 0.7
+ 0.0
+ 3.0
7.2
2.6
3.5
7.5
0.2
1.8
3.8
2.1
+ 0.6
+ 0.7
- 2.3
0.7
1.5
2.7
0.1
+ 0.2
+ 0.2
- 1.8
1.7
2.2
0.7
1.4
- 1.5
- 2.5
- 0.4
3.2
4.2
2.2
2.2
- 2.6
- 4.7
+ 3.1
0.8
0.1
5.5
1.3
+ 0.9
+ 0.8
+ 6.5
‡
Provisional.
Note: Figures are derived from re-registrations recorded at the National Health Service Central Register.
See Notes to table for effects of computerisation of National Health Service Central Register at Southport on time series data.
76
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
4.1
6.7
3.5
4.1
+ 5.3
+ 6.7
+ 3.2
5.1
7.2
9.6
6.9
2.0
2.6
4.7
1.4
- 2.2
- 2.6
- 5.3
1.9
2.2
3.5
1.5
- 2.1
- 3.6
- 4.1
8 8 9 | 3 S| u A
mum
r n1 91 99 79 8 P P
o op pu ul la at ti ioonn T Tr re en nd ds s
t ue m
Table 22
Year and
quarter
First marriages*: age and sex
England and Wales
All ages
Persons marrying per 1,000 single population at ages
Per cent
aged
under 20
Mean
age
(years)
Median
age
(years)
Number
(thousands)
Rate†
16–19
20–24
25–29
30–34
35–44
308.8
339.1
343.6
274.4
259.1
253.0
222.8
224.2
213.5
206.1
198.5
74.9
78.9
82.3
62.8
51.7
44.6
37.0
36.7
35.5
33.1
31.8
16.6
22.1
26.1
18.5
11.1
6.0
3.4
3.0
2.5
2.2
2.0
159.1
168.6
167.7
123.7
94.1
63.5
42.5
39.4
35.2
30.5
26.5
182.8
185.4
167.3
132.5
120.8
104.3
76.5
75.1
73.5
68.7
65.2
91.9
91.1
84.6
78.7
70.3
73.7
64.5
62.0
62.4
56.6
59.6
39.8
36.4
33.8
32.0
31.1
30.9
31.5
32.0
32.9
30.3
32.7
6.9
9.9
10.1
9.8
7.2
3.8
2.1
1.7
1.5
1.3
1.2
25.6
24.9
24.6
25.1
25.4
26.3
27.5
27.9
28.2
28.5
28.9
24.0
23.4
23.4
23.7
24.1
25.1
26.5
26.8
27.2
27.5
27.9
23.3
60.2
89.0
33.5
21.5
57.4
88.9
30.4
22.9
56.1
84.0
30.4
21.5
15.2
38.7
56.6
21.3
13.7
36.3
55.6
19.0
14.2
34.8
51.5
18.7
13.5
1.7
2.3
2.7
2.0
1.6‡
1.9‡
2.6‡
1.8‡
1.4
1.8
2.4
1.5
1.4
14.8
35.1
53.3
18.6
12.9
31.1
48.6
15.9
13.0
28.3
41.4
14.6
11.2
28.5
82.3
122.5
40.6
24.8
75.6
119.0
35.7
25.5
71.5
109.0
34.1
24.0
25.4
66.6
94.5
39.0
23.7
63.7
96.7
34.9
25.2
62.0
92.5
35.8
24.4
16.5
34.0
45.8
24.7
15.7
34.7
47.6
22.8
16.5
34.8
47.6
23.1
16.8
2.1
1.2
0.9
1.9
2.2
1.0
0.9
1.8
1.9
1.0
0.9
1.6
2.0
28.7
28.5
28.3
29.0
29.1
28.9
28.7
29.5
29.4
29.2
29.0
29.7
29.7
27.6
27.5
27.4
27.9
28.0
27.9
27.8
28.3
28.3
28.2
28.2
28.7
28.6
312.3
342.7
347.4
276.5
263.4
256.8
224.8
225.6
215.0
206.3
198.5
83.0
89.3
97.0
76.9
64.0
55.7
46.9
46.8
45.5
41.7
40.1
77.0
82.6
92.9
66.7
41.5
24.1
14.0
12.5
10.7
9.5
9.0
261.1
263.7
246.5
185.4
140.8
102.4
74.0
71.0
66.0
56.4
50.2
162.8
153.4
167.0
140.7
120.2
108.8
89.4
90.4
92.2
84.7
83.4
74.6
74.1
75.7
77.6
67.0
67.1
62.8
63.3
64.5
58.3
62.2
29.8
30.2
30.3
31.6
28.7
28.6
30.4
30.2
31.5
28.7
31.3
28.7
32.5
31.1
31.1
24.0
13.9
7.9
6.6
5.7
6.2
5.1
23.1
22.5
22.6
22.8
23.1
24.1
25.5
25.9
26.2
26.5
26.9
21.6
21.2
21.4
21.5
21.9
23.1
24.6
25.0
25.3
25.7
26.0
1996 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
23.1
60.6
89.7
33.0
21.0
57.7
89.8
30.0
22.5
56.3
84.1
29.9
18.9
49.1
71.9
26.5
16.8
45.8
70.4
23.5
17.5
43.8
64.7
23.0
7.0
10.0
13.1
8.0
6.2
9.1
12.9
7.4
6.1
8.2
11.2
6.5
24.1
66.8
102.2
31.8
21.0
59.5
94.4
26.6
21.1
54.7
81.4
24.7
34.3
102.6
149.9
51.3
30.2
95.1
150.0
46.1
31.9
91.7
140.2
45.0
28.6
66.8
95.4
42.0
25.2
65.1
95.7
38.2
26.3
65.1
94.5
39.2
17.0
32.0
40.3
25.3
15.3
32.8
42.9
22.7
16.6
33.0
41.9
23.3
8.5
4.6
4.2
6.9
8.3
4.5
4.1
7.0
7.9
4.2
3.9
6.4
26.7
26.5
26.3
27.0
27.0
27.0
26.7
27.5
27.3
27.2
27.0
27.7
25.6
25.7
25.5
26.0
25.9
26.0
25.9
26.4
26.3
26.3
26.3
26.8
1997 March‡
21.1
16.5
5.6
19.1
30.1
27.0
16.8
7.6
27.4
26.5
Males
1961
1966
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1992
1993
1994‡
1995‡
1994 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
1995 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
1996 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
1997 March‡
Females
1961
1966
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1992
1993
1994‡
1995‡
1994 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
1995 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
*
†
‡
See also Table 8.
Per 1,000 single persons aged 16 and over.
Provisional.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
77
P o p u l a t i o n
Table 23
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
Autumn
1 9 9 8
Remarriages*: age, sex, and previous marital status
England and Wales
Year and
quarter
Remarriages of divorced persons
All ages
Remarriages of
widowed persons
Persons remarrying per 1,000 divorced population
at ages
Per cent
aged
under 35
Mean
age
(years)
Median
age
(years)
Number
(thousands)
Rate**
Number
Rate†
(thousands)
16–24
25–29
30–34
35–44
18.8
26.7
42.4
67.2
79.1
83.4
74.9
78.5
77.0
76.6
77.0
162.9
192.2
227.3
178.8
129.5
90.8
61.6
61.0
59.1
55.8
56.1
478.6
737.8
525.2
656.8
240.7
138.6
79.9
89.8
81.2
100.8
96.9
473.6
522.5
509.0
359.7
260.9
157.8
108.4
105.5
96.1
100.1
89.9
351.6
403.1
390.7
266.8
205.8
141.0
99.5
99.6
94.3
92.5
92.0
198.3
244.4
251.3
187.9
141.9
105.8
72.4
72.2
70.3
67.3
68.8
33.9
40.8
42.8
46.7
46.1
38.5
34.3
37.6
32.4
31.5
30.2
40.5
39.3
39.8
38.4
38.1
39.1
40.3
40.6
40.8
41.1
41.3
39.2
37.4
37.0
36.0
35.9
37.7
39.0
39.2
39.4
39.6
39.8
19.1
18.7
18.7
16.9
13.8
11.6
9.1
8.9
8.7
8.4
7.8
28.8
28.3
27.5
24.7
19.7
16.7
13.1
13.1
12.6
11.9
11.0
12.0
21.2
26.8
16.7
11.3
21.7
28.3
15.6
12.2
22.4
27.8
15.7
11.8
35.5
62.0
77.5
48.3
31.0
58.8
75.9
41.8
31.8
58.4
71.7
40.5
31.0
74.4
110.3
124.8
93.4
86.1
109.5
165.8
101.0
95.6
112.0
159.2
84.0
97.2
61.1
113.2
144.9
80.6
56.6
107.6
147.2
70.8
65.0
112.0
141.8
67.9
58.3
54.6
101.4
139.1
74.3
48.0
98.3
137.1
65.4
50.8
99.3
127.3
61.3
47.6
41.3
75.4
95.1
57.0
35.0
70.0
91.3
49.4
36.9
69.7
88.2
48.1
35.2
29.9
31.4
33.6
29.5
28.8
29.9
32.2
28.2
28.2
28.5
29.7
25.3
26.8
41.7
41.1
40.4
41.7
42.0
41.3
40.8
41.9
42.0
41.7
41.1
42.5
42.4
40.3
39.7
38.8
40.4
40.6
39.8
39.1
40.4
40.4
40.2
39.6
41.2
41.1
1.5
2.4
2.6
1.9
1.3
2.3
2.6
1.7
1.4
2.2
2.4
1.7
1.3
8.6
13.6
14.6
10.7
7.2
12.7
14.1
9.2
7.7
12.2
13.1
9.3
7.2
18.0
25.1
39.6
65.1
75.1
80.0
73.4
77.5
75.9
76.9
76.9
97.1
114.7
134.0
122.2
90.7
68.7
49.0
49.5
48.0
45.4
45.4
542.2
567.8
464.4
458.9
257.5
190.6
113.0
123.2
106.4
130.5
111.9
409.6
411.2
359.0
272.3
202.1
156.2
118.5
118.8
109.7
106.8
97.7
250.2
254.8
232.7
188.0
142.9
111.7
90.1
93.1
89.3
85.0
86.2
111.5
135.9
139.8
124.0
95.5
75.5
55.3
56.5
56.3
53.1
54.9
46.8
52.4
57.0
59.8
57.9
51.2
47.4
46.4
44.9
44.4
42.8
37.2
36.2
35.7
34.9
35.1
36.0
37.1
37.4
37.7
37.9
38.4
35.9
34.3
33.0
32.4
33.4
34.7
35.6
35.9
36.2
36.3
36.6
16.5
16.8
17.7
17.0
13.5
11.2
8.5
8.4
8.3
7.9
7.5
6.5
6.3
6.3
5.9
4.6
3.8
2.9
2.9
2.8
2.7
2.6
1996 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
12.3
21.1
26.2
17.2
11.7
21.6
27.4
16.2
12.8
22.2
27.7
16.3
29.4
49.9
61.3
40.2
27.1
49.4
62.0
36.6
28.3
49.1
60.6
35.7
91.6
132.0
172.7
125.0
94.9
141.0
171.6
116.1
119.1
156.4
191.3
120.5
72.6
115.5
148.4
90.1
66.6
114.7
148.8
81.3
71.7
114.8
148.3
76.6
53.6
93.3
119.9
72.7
51.5
96.7
124.4
68.1
52.9
96.9
123.5
67.3
33.6
59.1
71.4
48.0
31.1
58.7
74.5
43.8
33.2
59.5
74.0
44.6
44.7
43.7
45.9
42.8
43.5
42.6
43.6
41.1
41.4
40.6
42.0
38.5
37.9
38.0
37.5
38.2
38.4
38.4
38.3
38.9
38.5
38.7
38.3
39.0
36.3
36.5
35.9
36.8
36.5
36.7
36.4
37.0
37.0
37.3
36.8
37.6
1.3
2.2
2.5
1.9
1.3
2.1
2.5
1.6
1.2
2.2
2.3
1.6
1.8
3.0
3.4
2.6
1.8
2.9
3.4
2.2
1.7
3.1
3.2
2.2
1997 March‡
12.2
27.2
108.2
60.6
50.8
33.1
39.3
38.9
37.5
1.2
1.7
Males
1961
1966
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1992
1993
1994‡
1995‡
1994 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
1995 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
1996 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
1997 March‡
Females
1961
1966
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1992
1993
1994‡
1995‡
1994 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
1995 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
*
†
**
‡
See also Table 8.
Per 1,000 divorced persons aged 16 and over.
Per 1,000 widowed persons aged 16 and over.
Provisional.
78
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
89 83 | | S Au umt umme nr 1 9 9 87
Table 24
Year and quarter
Divorces: age and sex
England and Wales
Number (thousands)
All divorces
Petitions
filed*
Decrees made absolute
All
divorces
Males
1961
1966
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
PP oo pp uu l la at ti io on n TTr reen nd ds s
Divorce decrees per 1,000 married population
1st
marriage
2nd or
later
marriage
Per cent
aged
under 35
16 and
over
16–24
25–29
30–34
35–44
45
and over
Mean age Median
at divorce age at
divorce
13.7
18.3
44.2
43.3
46.7
49.7
..
..
..
..
25.4
39.1
74.4
126.7
145.7
153.9
158.7
165.0
158.2
155.5
23.5
36.4
69.3
115.7
127.6
128.0
129.8
133.5
127.5
125.1
1.9
2.7
5.2
11.0
18.1
25.9
29.0
31.5
30.7
30.4
2.1
3.2
5.9
10.1
11.9
12.9
13.6
14.0
13.4
13.2
1.4
2.6
5.0
13.6
17.7
30.9
25.9
23.5
20.0
17.1
3.9
6.8
12.5
21.4
27.6
31.2
32.9
31.6
28.5
26.6
4.1
6.8
11.8
18.9
22.8
25.1
28.5
29.3
28.3
27.9
3.1
4.5
7.9
14.1
17.0
18.0
20.1
21.6
20.7
20.4
1.1
1.5
3.1
4.5
4.8
5.2
5.6
6.1
6.1
6.2
38.3
44.2
44.8
48.6
48.6
45.6
42.7
40.8
39.7
38.7
..
38.6
39.4
38.0
37.7
37.8
38.6
39.0
39.3
39.6
..
36.4
36.6
35.4
35.4
36.2
37.0
37.3
37.6
37.9
1996 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
40.6
39.2
39.3
36.4
40.3
39.1
40.1
34.8
32.7
31.5
31.6
29.2
32.3
31.2
32.1
27.9
7.9
7.6
7.7
7.2
8.0
7.9
8.0
6.9
14.0
13.3
13.2
12.3
14.0
13.6
13.8
12.0
18.6
17.7
16.4
15.8
23.9
22.8
21.6
19.3
28.1
27.3
26.0
25.1
29.2
28.4
29.2
24.5
29.6
27.9
28.4
25.7
30.3
28.5
29.2
24.9
21.8
20.7
20.5
18.7
22.1
21.5
22.0
19.1
6.5
6.2
6.3
5.9
6.5
6.5
6.4
5.7
38.7
38.8
38.5
38.7
38.0
37.3
37.6
36.9
39.5
39.5
39.6
39.6
37.2
37.3
37.3
37.4
37.8
37.9
37.9
37.9
..
..
..
..
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
..
..
..
..
34.8
39.6
7.0
31.0
28.0
31.6
29.6
24.6
6.8
8.0
7.4
6.3
12.5
14.0
12.9
10.8
24.6
28.6
24.7
21.2
27.2
31.2
28.2
23.8
26.7
29.9
27.3
22.9
20.0
22.7
21.3
17.4
5.9
6.5
6.1
5.2
36.0
36.2
35.6
35.7
37.5
37.5
37.5
37.5
..
..
..
..
18.2
28.3
66.7
101.5
123.5
130.7
..
..
..
25.4
39.1
74.4
126.7
145.7
153.9
158.7
165.0
158.2
155.5
23.4
36.2
69.3
115.9
127.7
128.8
130.9
134.9
128.9
126.0
2.0
2.8
5.1
10.8
18.0
25.1
27.8
30.2
29.3
29.5
2.1
3.2
5.9
10.1
11.9
12.9
13.4
13.9
13.3
13.1
2.4
4.1
7.5
14.5
22.3
30.7
27.7
26.2
22.2
19.9
4.5
7.6
13.0
20.4
26.7
28.6
31.3
32.1
29.6
27.7
3.8
6.1
10.5
18.3
20.2
22.0
25.1
26.5
26.1
25.9
2.7
3.9
6.7
12.6
14.9
15.8
17.2
18.8
18.0
18.1
0.9
1.2
2.8
4.0
3.9
4.1
4.5
4.8
4.9
5.0
49.3
54.7
54.4
56.6
58.0
55.0
52.8
51.3
50.2
48.8
..
35.8
36.8
36.0
35.2
35.3
36.0
36.4
36.7
37.0
..
33.6
33.6
33.1
33.2
33.6
34.3
34.7
35.0
35.3
1996 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
..
40.6
39.2
39.3
36.4
40.3
39.1
40.1
34.8
32.9
31.8
31.8
29.5
32.6
31.5
32.4
28.1
7.7
7.4
7.5
6.9
7.6
7.6
7.7
6.6
13.8
13.2
13.1
12.1
14.1
13.5
13.9
11.9
21.6
20.1
18.9
18.9
26.4
25.1
24.9
21.7
29.5
28.1
27.9
25.3
30.7
29.3
31.3
25.6
27.1
26.0
26.3
24.0
28.4
27.2
27.6
23.7
19.3
18.4
18.2
16.7
19.5
19.1
19.6
17.0
5.2
5.0
5.0
4.7
5.2
5.2
5.3
4.6
48.9
48.9
48.8
48.7
48.3
47.5
47.9
47.1
36.9
37.0
37.1
37.1
35.4
35.5
35.4
37.4
35.3
35.3
35.3
35.4
..
..
..
..
1997 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
..
..
..
..
34.8
39.6
37.0
31.0
28.3
31.9
29.7
24.8
6.5
7.7
7.2
6.2
12.4
13.9
12.9
10.8
26.9
30.7
26.7
22.4
28.7
32.6
30.1
24.5
24.8
28.0
25.8
21.6
17.8
20.2
18.6
15.6
4.8
5.2
4.9
4.2
41.2
46.2
45.9
45.4
35.8
35.7
35.8
35.9
..
..
..
..
1993‡
1994‡
1995‡
1995 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
Females
1961
1966
1971
1976
1981
1986
1991
1993‡
1994‡
1995‡
1995 March‡
June‡
Sept‡
Dec‡
Note: The Divorce Reform Act 1969 became operative on 1 January 1971 – the Matrimonial and Family Proceedings Act came into effect on 12 October 1984.
*
The figures shown relate to the party who filed the petition. Petitions filed by quarter are not analysed by sex of petitioner – total figures are as follows
Number (thousands)
Number (thousands)
Year
March Qtr
June Qtr
Sept Qtr
Dec Qtr
Year
March Qtr
June Qtr
Sept Qtr
Dec Qtr
1989
1990
1991
45.1
50.2
45.7
44.5
45.3
46.8
45.0
47.7
48.2
42.1
46.0
38.4
1992
1993
1994
1995
48.8
49.6
46.2
46.7
45.5
43.4
43.1
41.7
48.3
47.5
44.9
45.3
46.8
44.1
42.0
40.3
‡
Provisional.
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
79
P o p u l a t i o n
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
1 9 9 8
Notes to Tables
Changes to tables
A number of changes to the tables were introduced in Population
Trends 61 (see page 73 of that issue for details).Table 20 was
changed in Population Trends 70 (see page 61 of that issue for details)
Population
The estimated and projected populations of an area include all those
usually resident in the area, whatever their nationality. Members of
HM forces stationed outside the United Kingdom are excluded.
Students are taken to be resident at their term-time addresses.
Figures for the United Kingdom do not include the population of
the Channel Islands or the Isle of Man.
The population estimated for mid-1991 onwards are final figures
based on the 1991 Census of Population with allowance for
subsequent births, deaths and migration. Population estimates for
the years 1982-1990 have been revised, to give a smooth series
consistent with both 1981 and 1991 Census results.
Due to definitional changes, there are minor discontinuities for
Scotland and Northern Ireland between the figures for 1971 and
earlier years. At the United Kingdom and Great Britain levels these
discontinuities are negligible.
Live births
For England and Wales, figures relate to numbers occurring in a
period; for Scotland and Northern Ireland, figures relate to those
registered in a period. See also Note on page 63 of Population
Trends 67.
Perinatal mortality
On October 1992 the legal definition of a stillbirth was changed,
from baby born dead after 28 completed weeks gestation or more,
to one born dead after 24 completed weeks of gestation or more.
Expectation of life
The life tables on which these expectations are based use current
death rates to describe mortality levels for each year. Each
individual year shown is based on a three year period, so that for
instance 1986 represents 1985-87. More details may be found in
Population Trends 60, page 23.
Pensionable ages
Age analyses of the form 45-64/59 or 65/60-74 indicate age groups
terminating at or beginning with the state pensionable age, 65 for
men, 60 for women.
Deaths for England and Wales
Figures represent the numbers of deaths registered in each year,
except for 1993 and 1994, which represent the numbers of
deaths occurring in each year. See also Note on page 63 of
Population Trends 67.
From Population Trends 91 onwards, deaths data for Tables 8 and 1416, include figures for the most recent quarter, three months
earlier than was previously the case. Data will be less complete for
this quarter than for earlier ones.
80
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
Abortions
Figures relate to numbers occurring in a period.
Migration
Figures in Tables 18-20 are derived from the International
Passenger Survey (IPS), a sample survey of all passengers
travelling through major air and seaports of the United
Kingdom. Routes to and from the Irish Republic are
excluded. Migration between the Channel Islands or the
Isle of Man and the rest of the world was previously
included in the total migration to the United Kingdom.
From 1988 this has been excluded.
It is highly likely that the IPS data also exclude persons
seeking asylum after entering the country and short-term
visitors granted extensions of stay, for example as students
or on the basis of marriage. After taking account of persons
leaving the UK for a short-term period who stayed overseas
for periods longer that originally intended, the adjustment
needed to net migration ranges from about 10 thousand in
1981 to 50 thousand in the latest year available.
A migrant into the United Kingdom is defined in these
tables as a passenger entering the United Kingdom with
the declared intention of residing here for at least a year
having lived abroad for at least a year; and vice versa for a
migrant from the United Kingdom.
Old Commonwealth is defined as Australia, Canada, New
Zealand and South Africa, New Commonwealth is defined as
all other Commonwealth countries.
Middle East is defined as Bahrain, Iran, Iraq, Israel, Jordan,
Kuwait, Lebanon, Oman, Qatar, Saudi Arabia, Syria, the
United Arab Emirates, and Yemen.
Figures in Table 21 are based on the movement of NHS
doctors’ patients between Family Health Services
Authorities (FHSAs) in England and Wales, and Area Health
Boards in Scotland, and Northern Ireland.Yearly and
quarterly figures have been adjusted to take account of
differences in recorded cross-border flows between
England and Wales, Scotland and Northern Ireland.
The NHS Central Register (NHSCR) at Southport was
computerised in early 1991, prior to which a three month
time lag was assumed between a person moving and their
re-registration with an NHS doctor being processed onto
the NHSCR. Since computerisation, estimates of internal
migration are based on the date of acceptance of the new
patient by the FHSA (not previously available), and a one
month time lag assumed.
Marriages and divorces
Marriages are tabulated according to date of solemnisation.
Divorces are tabulated according to date of decree
absolute, and the term ‘divorces’ includes decrees of nullity.
9 3
|
A u t um n
1 9 9 8
P o p u l a t i o n
T r e n d s
Notes to Tables continued
decimal places are given. Figures which are provisional or
estimated are given in less detail (eg. 123 or 7.6
respectively) if their reliability does not justify giving the
standard amount of detail. Where, for some other reason,
figures need to be treated with particular caution, an
explanation is given as a footnote.
Government Office Regions
Figures refer to Government Office Regions (GORs) of
England which were adopted as the primary classification
for the presentation of regional statistics from April 1997.
A map showing the GORs is included on page 81.
Health regions
Figures refer to new health regions of England which are
Regional Offices and are as constituted on 1 April 1996.
Latest figures
Figures for the latest quarters and years may be provisional
(see note above on rounding) and will be updated in future
issues when later information becomes available. Where
figures are not yet available, cells are left blank. Population
estimates and rates based on them may be revised in the
light of results from future censuses of populations.
Sources
Figures for Scotland and Northern Ireland shown in these
tables (or included in totals for the United Kingdom or
Great Britain) have been provided by their respective
General Register Offices, except for the projections in
Table 2 which are provided by the Government Actuary.
The International Passenger Survey (Tables 18-20) is
conducted by the Social Survey Division of ONS.
Symbols
.. not available
: not applicable
- nil or less than half the final digit shown.
Rounding
All figures are rounded independently; constituent parts
may not add to totals. Generally numbers and rates per
1,000 population are rounded to 1 decimal place (eg.
123.4); where appropriate, for small figures (below 10.0), 2
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
S t a t i s t i c s
81
P o p u l a t i o n
Tr e n d s
9 3
|
A u t u m n
1 9 9 8
Contact points at ONS
People with enquires about the statistics published regularly in
Population Trends can contact the following enquiry points.
Topic
Abortion statistics – 0171-533 5208
Fertility statistics – 0171-533 5113
Migration statistics – 01329-81 3255/3889
Mortality statistics – 0171-533 5251/5246
Population estimates – 01329 813233
Population projections –
National – 0171-211 2622*
Subnational – 01329 813403
Tel 0171-533 6262
Editorial enquires for Population Trends
Population Trends
ONS
B7/05
1 Drummond Gate
London SW1V 2QQ
Tel 0171-533 5101
* Government Actuary’s Department
82
O f f i c e
f o r
N a t i o n a l
General enquiries
National Statistics Information and Library Service,
1 Drummond Gate,
London SW1V 2QQ
S t a t i s t i c s